[a / b / c / d / e / f / g / gif / h / hr / k / m / o / p / r / s / t / u / v / vg / w / wg] [i / ic] [r9k] [cm / hm / y] [3 / adv / an / cgl / ck / co / diy / fa / fit / hc / int / jp / lit / mlp / mu / n / po / pol / sci / soc / sp / tg / toy / trv / tv / vp / x] [rs] [status / ? / @] [Settings] [Home]
Board:  
Settings   Home
4chan
/qst/ - Quests


File: title.jpg (85 KB, 1015x788)
85 KB
85 KB JPG
Welcome back to Tai Lung's journey on the path of redemption, if not in his eyes then in the eyes of those around him. In our previous thread, Tai Lung spent several years training in Eukera: The Forbidden Lands, also known as The Spirit Realm, with his old Master Oogway. There he learned how of his blessing which was accidentally bestowed upon him by, the then newly minted Priestess of Shenlong, Bao. This blessing granted you the title of Friend of the Wind and by association a friend of Shenlong himself. A title that has only been held by two other people in exsistence. In order to prove his worthiness of the title, Tai Lung was tasked with finding Kai, an old friend of Oogway, and stop him from upsetting the balance of the elements. Rather than choosing to fight his master's old friend, Tai Lung chose to speak with the man and eventually talked him down from his mad quest for power. As a reward, the Great Dragons bestowed our protagonist with another chance at life but not before Shen Long taught him how to weild the fearsome power of the dragons themselves with the mythical art of Dragon Style Kung Fu.

Upon returning to the mortal realm, Tai Lung worked with his friend Xin Lan to survive being stranded at sea before being rescued by Ming. With the trio reunited, the crew makes landfall at Zhengyi city and make plans to find more information on the Sacred Libary's location. Plans are soon put on hold when the group is approached by a young monk asking them to save their High Priest from the possession of an evil spirit. The evil spirit turns out to be a mythical venom known as, Rǎn méiguī or The Tained Rose. The task soon becomes a race against time to find the cure further compounded by the Kai Family who seem to have a vested interest in stopping you. Things come to a head when the triad mounts a full on assault on the group and the temple but not before things become more complicated by the arrival of The Furious Five. Our protagnist decides to stand down and be taken into custody in exchange for The Five's help in fending off the attack on the temple and saving Ming. Xin Lan draws the ire of China's greatest heroes with his fighting methods thus forcing him to go into hiding. With our crew divided, they now try to find a way to stop the Kai Family once and for all lest they regroup and strike back.

Archive: http://suptg.thisisnotatrueending.com/qstarchive.html?tags=Tai%20Lung%20quest
>>
You are...

Chan Ming, prodigious Alchemist and genius. The last few days have been heavy on you. You've been under attack, afflicted by a deadly toxin, and been dealing with a less than stellar self esteem. Your two friends are either in jail or on the run and you're under the constant survailence of The Five. Granted, the room that you were provided was very luxurious but it simply felt...empty. Without Tai Lung being quiet in a corner or Xin Lan chatting away and noisily enjoying a meal, things just felt lifeless.

"...he's still a wanted man. Broke out and threatened everyone around him. Kill some of his jailers."

Mantis's words still ring in your head. He was right of course, Tai Lung did those things. Even he didn't deny them. But as long as you've known him, he had been a good person. Perhaps a bit rough around the edges and distant but he always came through and did what was best for everyone. Even now while facing his mortal enemies The Five. He was the one who decided to stand down and let them save you if Xin Lan was to be believed. You pick at your food absently.

"Chan Ming I don't know what else I can say other than that I am honored beyond words that you consider me your friend."

You sigh and stand up from your table only to throw yourself on the bed as you remember Tai Lung's last words before he was knocked out. He had broken out of his cell simply to hold you and apologize for his actions. To let you know that you meant something to him and were more than what you thought you were. You cover your face with a pillow. Why did everything have to be so difficult? You just wanted to travel and become better. But Mantis was right, Tai Lung and Xin were dangerous. The trail of bodies they left proved it. You didn't become an alchemist to have your friends hurt them. You became one to help people and learn more about alchemy.

"With us, you'll be safe. You can see the world and be part of helping China rather than just wandering and maybe helping those you find along the way. We'd be going to those who do need help not just stumbling across it." Mantis had promised and it was true. You never heard of people being crippled by The Five and certainly Tai Lung wasn't traveling around to save people. He only said that you would come across them on occasion. He never mentioned he would be the one hurting people too.
>>
"People break themselves against us when they try to hurt those who can't fight back." He said when you brought it up and he was right. Not once did he or Xin raise a hand against somone who wasn't a threat. While their styles were brutal and unforgiving, they had only used them against those who wanted to harm innocent people. But that was the major issue. It was them. They were the ones who fought. They were the ones who saved the day and protected everyone. And you...all you could do was sit back and watch. But that was the thing. You shouldn't have to learn to fight. You shouldn't have to hurt to save people and at the same time...you wanted to. You wanted to learn so you could help.

Were your friends a bad influence? Was it better for you to join The Five? You cover your face with your pillow and growl into it with frustration. You couldn't decide. Throwing your pillow across the room, you hop off of your bed and find something to do.

>What do you want to do?
>Go find one of The Five. There's ussually 2 posted outside your door. Talk to them about something. Maybe ask them about their travels or current news.
>Take a page from Xin's book and try to evesdrop on the Five guarding your door. Maybe they'll let something slip they wouldn't tell you. Might even hear some news about the Kais.
>Speak to your bodyguards. Ask if you can go visit the temple. You want to see if Jin and the others are ok after the attack. Maybe practicing medicine will clear you mind.
>Write in.
>>
>>4490364
>Sit at the door and listen, Xin would say he was just lonely but didn't want to bother them.
>>
>>4490364
>Take a page from Xin's book and try to evesdrop on the Five guarding your door. Maybe they'll let something slip they wouldn't tell you. Might even hear some news about the Kais.
>>
>>4490364
>Speak to your bodyguards. Ask if you can go visit the temple. You want to see if Jin and the others are ok after the attack. Maybe practicing medicine will clear you mind.

Maybe pause before reaching the door and spend some time on this >>4490371

Cats, curiosity and all.
>>
>>4490371
>>4490378
>>4490392
Evesdropping. Maybe Xin is a bad influence. Or just best bunny boy/girl Writing.
>>
You fidget. You really shouldn't but you do kind of want to know what's gonig on. The Five were nice enough but they certainly weren't forthcoming with information. Maybe evesdropping just a tiny bit wouldn't hurt. You adjust your tunic a bit and crouch walk towards the door. You're unsure why you're crouching just that it seems like something sneaky even if the door prevents them from seeing you. You place your ear to the door and listen. Last you had checks, it was Viper and Mantis keeping guard.

"So have you found them yet?" You hear Viper ask. Mantis snorts.

"No. It's like they vanished off the face of the earth." He says. "No one's seen head or tail of whoever they were since the temple attack."

"Well it's not like they could just leave the city right?" Viper asks. "They were with Tai Lung and was willing to save him. So they must have been more than just traveling partners. Maybe cohorts?"

"Not like it gets any better." Mantis replies. "They're on some kind of rampage. Guards have been reporting random members of this Kai Family found unconcious all around the city. All of them strangled."

"Why would they do that?" She asks.

"I don't know but you should have seen the temple. It was a blood bath." Mantis says. "Maybe they just enjoy hurting people. Figures that's the kind of company Tai Lung would keep."

"Not the girl." Viper replies defensively. "She's a good person. She's just in with the wrong crowd. I don't think she was even aware who she was travelng with."

"She did." Mantis says. "And still followed them. I just don't think she's aware of how bad they are...honestly I think she's suffering from stockholm syndrome. She just doesn't want to face the truth." Viper sighs.

"I hope she comes with us. She seems like such a nice girl." She says. "I'm sure she could do better with us."

"I think anyone could do better than her current companions." Mantis says dryly. "Just look at where she is now. Being hunted down by some mob."

"About them..." Viper says. "Have you heard anything from Monkey?"

"Nothing we don't already know. They've gone quiet. We find some of their memebers but they all refuse to talk and those that do only tell us what we already know. They were just told to ransack the temple. The higher ups that would know refuse to speak. Tigress is getting on edge. She wants to leave."

"She knows we can't." Vipers says. "Not after this attempted assassination."

"She knows that but we have a wanted criminal in our hands, a ramapaging rabbit running amok in the city, and a triad trying to assassinate a religous leader." Mantis says sighing. "It's a mess."
>>
"I wish Po were here." Viper says. "At least he'd know how to lighten things up."

"You mean by weighing himself down with food?" Mantis chuckles. "Remember when we got invited to an all you can eat party?"

You pull back and frown. Xin was running around attacking Kai members? That didn't sound like them. They were always adamant about leaving no traces of their presence. Maybe something was going on. Unfortunately, you hadn't seen them since the temple. They said they would be in touch...maybe something went wrong? You shake your head. Probably not the best time to think of worst case senarios. Right now you needed a plan.

>What do you do?
>Ask if you can visit the temple. You can check up on your patients and see if they know anything. At the very least it's some fresh air.
>Try and signal Xin somehow. If they were meant to get in touch then they must surely be keeping an eye on you. So maybe if you leave them a way to get ahold of you it could help.
>Ask The Five if they have a plan about dealing with the Kais. Maybe they might have something in mind?
>Write in.
>>
>>4490453
>>Ask if you can visit the temple. You can check up on your patients and see if they know anything. At the very least it's some fresh air.
>>Try and signal Xin somehow. If they were meant to get in touch then they must surely be keeping an eye on you. So maybe if you leave them a way to get ahold of you it could help.
>>
>>4490453
>Ask if we can go to the temple.
>Leave a note for xin, tell him to take it if he reads it so we know hes present.

If the price of paper is gone, hes here. Leave it underneath a table, somewhere the rabbit would notice as odd instantly
>>
>>4490461
>>4490470
Asking to go to the temple. Leaving Xin a note. Writing.
>>
>>4490453
>>Ask if you can visit the temple. You can check up on your patients and see if they know anything. At the very least it's some fresh air.
And an opportunity for Xin to approach, maybe. Or maybe for Kais to make a move... but we should be safe with the heroes around.

Hmm... how do you remove a mafia... maybe if you'd treat it as a disease with causes and symptoms...
>>
>>4490453
>Ask if you can visit the temple. You can check up on your patients and see if they know anything. At the very least it's some fresh air.

>>4490470
I’m not sure about this. It seems like a good plan on paper (ba dum ts), but I’m hesitant to leave something that Tigress could find and use. If Xin is in a position to contact us he’ll have plenty of opportunities during our temple visit.
>>
>>4490506
>>4490507
Ah missed you guys. Sorry about that. Thought I had updated all the posts. I'll count these votes.
>>
>>4490509
They came after your post, chief.
>>
You think. Leaving a note out in the open would obviously be a bad idea. The trick would be to leave it in a way that only Xin would want to check it out and not the five. Something that only Xin Lan would know from your travels. The question is what? You pace for a bit. You can't leave your bag, that wouldn't make sense if you wanted to go check up on the people at the temple. Maybe your mask? You might need it though and it wouldn't make sense to leave it here either. Your boots? You never go anywhere without them and only Xin would know that...but you don't really like walking without them. You frown at that notion. It was kind of silly. You look around until your eyes land on your gloves. That would do.

"I always wear gloves when treating people. I don't want my claws cutting into my patients by accident." You remember telling Xin Lan on the Gale Cutter once while they disguised themselves as your nurse. You pull your gloves out of your bag and leave them on the table. You quickly scawl a note saying:

Heading to temple.
Will stall for time.
See you there.

You fold the paper as flat as you can and stuff it in the gloves making sure that the paper rested withing the wrist area so as to not make the fingers of the glove look unnaturally stiff. With that done, you go open a window slightly and go knock on the door t o your room. It felt odd...almost as if you were the one in jail. The door opens and Viper stands at the door. "Is something wrong?" She asks politely. You try not to glance at the gloves on the table.

"No...I was just wondering if I could go to the temple." You say. "I want to see if everyone is ok. A lot of people were hurt in the attack and they don't have a healer last I was told. I feel like I should help. It was kind of my fault that the Kais attacked." You say shuffling nervously. You feel a bit bad. You weren't exactly lying but you certainly had ulterior motives. Viper looks at Mantis who nods.

"Sure." She says smiling. "Let's go. It'll be good to get some fresh air for a bit." You return the smile.

"That's great! Do you mind if we stop by the herb shop too? I'm kind of running low on some things." You admit.

"If it's along the way then I don't see why not." Viper says nodding. "Do you have all your things ready?"

"Yeah everything I need is already in my bag." You say. "Didn't really unpack to be honest."

"Then let's head out." Mantis replies. "I don't really want to head back home at night so we might as well get that soon." You nod and close the door behind as you step out. Mantis hops on your shoulder and Viper leads the way as the three of you head out.
>>
---

It was about 2 or so hours later that you arrived to the temple.The atmosphere here was a lot more somber than usual. Despite there no longer being bodies and pools of blood around, several things were damaged and cracked. Vases, shrines, and plants were all in disarray and being put back into place. Temple staff were going around repairing what they could and offering as much prayer as they could to appease the Gods and spirits that may have been offended by the desecration done. Despite that, many still paused and stared at your group as you approached. It wasn't everyday that The Furious Five visted one's temple. You look around to try and find one of the Brotherhood. Perhaps they could help you at least get some distance between you and your two guards. Or at the very least give you some news. Things certainly weren't looking up when the first member you see is Guo. You try to restrain your disdain as you approach him to speak. "Hello Brother Guo." you say gingerly. Guo turns around in surprise to face you. Immediately you can see him do the same as you had done for his precense.

"Hello...Miss Ming." He says with a restrained composure.

"Do you know where I can find Brother Lan?" You ask. "I want to help with anyone who has been injured in the attack and I'd rather...not waste your time." You say. "You seem to be busy organizing everyone else." You can hear Mantis silently snort at that.

"Brother Lan is with the High Priest." Guo replies. "I'm not sure-"

"Oh that's lovely." You interrupt. "I've been meaning to check up on the High Priest's condition myself. Thank you for your time." You say as you quickly head deeper into the temple. Guo makes what seems to be a combination of choking and talking but you pay him no mind. The sooner you got away from him the better. You find the High Priest's room "guarded" by two monks. While they both look bored, they both try to stand at attention and look important as your group arrived. "I'm here to see Brother Lan and the High Priest. I was the one who treated them."

"Yeah...oh right! Yes, Brother Lan said you might come by sometime. He's right inside." They say and open the doors for you. The High Priest's room had been cleared out of your makeshift lab and a window had been left open to allow the soft ocean breeze flow in. Brother Lan was busy making sure the room was tidy when he notices you three enter.

"Miss Ming." He says bowing. "The Gods have graced us with your help once again. How can I assist?" He asks.

"I'm here to check up on the High Priest." You say gently motioning for Mantis to hop off which he does so and stands near the door. You set your bag down next to the bed and begin to check vitals.
>>
"He seems to be doing better." Lan says. "I'm no healer but it sounds like his breathing is stronger and he no longer has a fever." You nod. He was right. The High Priest's vitals were stronger and stable.

"Has he woken up yet?" You ask. Lan shakes his head.

"No." He replies with slight disappointment. "There are times when he stirs and seems to awake but he only returns to slumber."

"It's a sign at least." You assure him. "He was hit the hardest with the vemon. At his age it will be slower for him to recover fully. The fact that he's trying to wake up is a good sign." You say checking his nose and gums. No blood anymore meaning he no longer bled. A good sign indeed. You quickly glance at Mantis and Viper. They seemed to be chatting with the monks outside but occasionally glanced at you. You needed to find a way to get away from them for a bit. Otherwise you might not be able to ask what you want around the temple nor would Xin have a chance to contact you.

>What do you do?
>Ask Brother Lan if he can get the two away from you. He's fairly high ranking and can probably come up with a reason to hold their attention for a while.
>Ask Mantis and Viper if they don't mind you helping repair the temple. If you're working around the place it might give you ample time to lose them in the work.
>Continue checking up on people around the temple's infrimary. Perhaps Xin can find a way to contact you. This is his specialty. Would certainly be alot easier on you.
>Write in.
>>
>>4490565
>do you guys mind helping with the repairs?
>brother lan can you show me to the other injured people?

Play it off together, imply that the five would like to help and they have to refuse a monks earnest plea for help. A socially awkward move, it doesnt give them time to consider it as anything other than a person who likes helping people wanting to help people.
>>
>>4490565
>Continue checking up on people around the temple's infrimary. Perhaps Xin can find a way to contact you. This is his specialty. Would certainly be alot easier on you.
Honestly leaving the spywork to the actual spy (and assassin) would be the best option, I think.
>>
>>4490565
>Ask Mantis and Viper if they don't mind you helping repair the temple. If you're working around the place it might give you ample time to lose them in the work.
>>
>>4490571
>>4490609
>>4490611
Ooh three way tie. Getting some time away from The Five is a tricky situation if you want to contact Xin or ask around the temple for more info on the Kais.
>>
>>4490609
I'll support this to break the tie
>>
>>4490609
>>4490698
Alright, continuing our work and hoping Xin can contact us. Writing.
>>
You chew your lip and sigh. You couldn't really think of a good way to get away from Mantis and Viper. They would here to protect you and would probably be willing to split up among themselves to have at least one person with you. It would be best to trust Xin Lan in finding a way to contact you rather than play spy yourself. That is what he was good for. For now it would be best to stick to your own specialty, healing people.

"Something wrong?" Brother Lan asks when you sigh. You shake your head and give him a weak smile.

"No." You say. "I was just hoping things wouldn't have been so grim." You admit. Lan nods.

"Have faith." He says gently. "It is often during our darkest hours when we find the greatest strength. We will persevere and while we may wish it was not so, we will come out stronger because of it."

"You're strong Ming. After all this, you're still standing... Because you endured all of this..." You remember. "You're right Brother Lan." You say standing up. "Could you lead me to the infirmary? I would like to see if I can help those who were injured in the attack. And forgive me, but I never did ask how you and your brothers were doing." Lan smiles.

"You've already done so much Miss Ming but I can see it in your eyes that you won't take no for an answer." He says. "Truly we are blessed for having someone such as you to offer us succor. My brothers and I are doing fine. Your cure has saved us all." He stands and motions you to follow. Lan nods to the two monks at the door and they close it behind you and The Five as you four make your way down the halls. "Although we do our best, Brother Lei's disapperance has really been felt. That you offer your services is something we greatly appreciate. If there is anyway we can repay you, please do not hesistate to ask." You shake your head.

"It's...it's my job." You say. "I don't think I could see myself doing anything else. How bad are the injuries?" Lan gives you a sad look.

"Mostly minor broken bones such as fingers. Maybe some other things. Some deep cuts...it was Jin who came out of it the worst." He says shaking his head. "He is recovering thanks to the treatment you gave him." You try not to frown as you recall the condition in which Jin was left when you treated him. You did your best but all that was left to do was let him heal on his own.

"Is there no one else who can be a healer?" You ask. Brother Lan shakes his head.

"We only know basic healing. Brother Lei had a talent for it. While we offer medicine and treatment for travelers, never did we expect injuries to be like this." He admits. "Some of my brothers are currently reading up on scrolls in an attempted to learn more as we speak but this was Brother Lei's calling and we did not wish to deprive him of it." He explains as you turn the corner and enter the infirmary. It was full of bandaged monks, some asleep and others laying there talking. A few were walking around helping others eat their meals or drink water.
>>
In the dead center was a male rabbit, dressed in pure white, and playing a Guzheng. His fur was an ash grey and black stripes lined his face and tips of his ears. His movements were serene and delicate as he plucked the strings gently and played a rather relaxing if not slightly disquieting song. "Wu Renshu." Lan asks in surprise. "What are you doing here?" He asks.

The man looks up and opens their eyes, revealing them to be gentle yet somewhat distant. "Brother Lan..." He says quietly as if trying not to disturb those around him. "My apologies but I sensed the grief of this place and could not help but to try and assuage the energy here after helping treat some of the people here. If my presence is unwelcome..." Brother Lan shakes his head.

"No. I am merely surprised that a shaman such as you would wish to help us." He says. "I was under the impression that you were to leave this morning." Wu Renshu shakes their head gently.

"Not when the spirits wish me to remain here." He says. "I will offer my services whereever they are needed and go where the spirits wish me to go. If I am to be here then it must be so. If there is people in pain and spiritual turmoil then I will assist. Though I see you have guests. Please do not mind me." He says and continues to play his music. Lan nods and looks at you.

"I'm sorry." He says. "That is Shaman Renshu. He is a spiritualist and healer as you might have heard."

"Are you sure it's ok to have him here?" You ask. "He could be...you know..." To your surprise, Viper speaks.

"It's ok." She says. "Monkey saw him enter town. Came in from the mountain pass and spent a bit of time asking around for the temple. We even spoke to some of the people to confirm it. He was pretty patient and waited in our custody outside the temple." You nod.

"If don't mind. I'll just...get to work." You say. Viper nods and she goes to check up on a few of the other patients herself. Mantis returns to the doorway and Brother Lan excuses himself to attend to other duties.

>What do you do?
>Tend to the the awake patients. They're probably the least injured and by virtue of being awake can tell you how they're feeling.
>Tend to the unconcious patients. They can't tell you if something is wrong so it's best to check for yourself just in case. It's what saved the High Priest's life.
>Look for Jin. You want to see how he's doing.
>Write in.
>>
>>4490773
>tend to the unconscious patients!
>>
>>4490773
>Unconsious
>>
>>4490773
See how Jin is doing, then move on to the unconscious
>>
>>4490844
>>4490927
Checking up on uncounsious patients first. Writing.
>>
Unconcious patients came first. While you trusted that the Brotherhood was doing thier best this time, it never hurt to double check. With no healer you assume that the best they could do was check for superficial injuries and with the patients unconcious, there was no way for them to tell you if something was wrong. You start your rounds with what looks like the least wounded patients so that you can more time on those that needed it. As you worked, the shaman continued to play their instrument. Even with his eyes closed, you can't help but feel like the man is tracking you. You almost jump and scratch the monk you were tending to when they speak once more. "Miss Viper." He says gently. Viper turns around looking just as suprised as you.

"Yes? Can I help you?" She asks. Renshu plucks at the strings a bit before speaking.

https://youtu.be/PWnhDvy5bXc

"You bear a heavy weight on your shoulders miss." He says. "As if a dark cloud hovers on your soul. Would it be something you would like to tell me about?" Viper gives the man an awkward smile.

"No...it's quite alright." She says. "I'm fine. Thank you."

"You are conflicted." He says. "A choice that must be made but not one you can make yourself. You feel responsible for it yet cannot do anything about. One that your 4 other companions can feel as well but they themselves cannot act on either. So all you can do is watch and hope that the correct one is made."

"I...I see." Viper says in what you think is the first time you saw one of The Five uncertain. "Well umm...I appreciate your concern but it's really none of your buisness." She says.

"Miss Viper. The spirits tell me many things. Things that I once would not have liked to know. But I have learned that this is my duty. Much like your friend behind me. I too must tend to the wounds of those around me. Though mine is of a spiritual sort. You doubt be because I am vague and I understand that. But I also sense in your energies that you do wish to speak to me about it if I am correct. I simply do not wish you speak out of turn and let those you do not wish to know be aware of what worries you." He says plucking his strings. "However I feel that I must reveal a detail to gain your confidence. You worry about this choice because it is not yours...but Miss Ming's to make." Viper visibly stiffens and you turn around just in time to avoid her gaze as she glances at you.
>>
"Darkness hovers over your energy." He continues, "This choice is not the only thing that bothers you. I sense there is one more thing that lingers in your mind. However, I must apologize for I have overspoken. Should you or your companions wish to speak with me, I will be here. Tending to the wounded. Remember, that a worried heart leads to hasty decisions. I do not with for China's protectors to be overburdened." Viper can't help but make a nervous hissing sound as she slithers towards Mantis and begins to speak with him leaving you mostly alone with the patients and Renshu. You continue your rounds. Most of the unconcious patients are simply sleeping. Too much in pain to do much else. There are broken bones and fractures all over. The limbs are set and splinted so most of what you have to do is adjust them to a better area. You find several with fractured ribs and you wave over another monk to let them know not to those patients to move as much.

All throughout your rounds your hands feel awkward. Without your glovess, you feel a slight worry that you might cut the monks. It is a bit silly considering you have control over them but the worry is still there. It's almost as if he read your mind because Renshu speaks once more. "Miss Ming, may I have a word?"

>What do you do?
>Speak to Renshu. He's a bit unnerving but he seems to know things that The Five don't feel comfortable with him knowing. Plus he mentioned you. Maybe you can ask him about it? (What do you want to asking about?)
>Ignore the man. You kind of don't want your troubles spilled out for all to hear. Move on to the awake patients or look for Jin. The sooner you can finish here the sooner you don't have to be near him.
>Try and move closer to Viper and Mantis. Maybe you can catch snippets of what they're talking about at the doorway.
>Write in.
>>
>>4491533
>Speak to him [What would you like?]
I think he's Xin
>>
>>4491533
>Speak to him
>>
>>4491537
I'm not sure... the priests recognized him, and though Xin might impersonate shaman, would they be able to fool someone with any notion of supernatural, given their condition?
>>
>>4491580
Given the bunny was a master of stealth and disguise, yeah. I'd be willing to bet he could impersonate anyone that wasn't properly familiar.

Oh wait he's got his own picture....Never mind, I may just be paranoid.
>>
Gonna make lunch be back in a bit.
>>
Damn that was a big detour. Sorry about that guys.

>>4491537
>>4491570
Talk to the Shaman. Writing.
>>
You steady yourself and face the shaman. "Yes?" You ask politely. Renshu gives one final pluck of his instrument and opens their eyes.

"It seems like you too struggle with your choices." He says standing up and slipping their hands into the opposite sleeve. "You are faced with a decision. A crossroads...but you cannot decide." You look down at the rabbit.

"Are you talking about the same decision you mentioned to Viper?" You ask cautiously. Renshu nods.

"The very same." He says. "You are split between both options and it troubles you." The man walks towards you and looks over one of the unconcious monks. "But...there is another more pressing issue that hangs on your head. One that you've yet to realize yourself."

You tilt your head, wary of pressing further, and ask, "What do you mean?"

Renshu glances at the infirmary. "You are one who eases the pain of those around you. You have dedicated your life to erasing disease and yet there is one that is still afflicting this very temple. Your decision has clouded your judgement Miss Ming. Should you not clear it then you may very well leave those under your care afflicted with something far worse."

"What?" You ask confused. "But I cured the poison. No one else is afflicted by it."

"The poison of that I speak is not one that dwells within the body." Renshu explains as he motions to everyone around him. "But is one that still affects everyone here. The poison of which I speak of is the one behind all of this damage. Both to the temple's inhabitants and itself."

"You mean the Kai Family." You find yourself whispering.

"Miss, if one simply treats the symptoms of a venom. What would happen?" Renshu asks quietly.

"The venom...it would kill the patient." You reply. "...and the Family would simply strike back." You say catching on. "We just halted the attack...theres nothing stopping them from trying again. If we just leave then nothing has changed." You look at Renshu. "But how do you know all this?" You ask. "What do I do?"

"I know by simply observing be it with my eyes or with the help of others." He says. "You have filled in the details. As for what you should do I cannot say. You are friends with The Five no? Would it be their duty to help? Or perhaps you should look to the other side of the crossroads. The decision is yours to make. However, like your patients, they rely on your intelligence. They may be aware of the situation but need a guiding hand. It is up to you to figure out how to guide them."

"I...I'm not a leader." You reply. "They won't listen to me."

"Leader or no." Renshu says. "Is all a state of mind. When you treat a patient, do you ask for permission? When you must do your duty, do you hope that they will listen? Those afflicting the city are a disease and this city must cured. But it's ailment is cunning and so must you be."
>>
"I...I..." You stammer. You weren't a leader. You weren't some cunning warrior. Renshu was right. The Kai family would continue to harm the city unless taken care of. You had to find a way to stop them at the source or else they would continue to grow again. "I don't know what to do..." You say weakly. Renshu nods and turns to walk away.

"As I've told you. You must choose which side of the cross roads to pick. Find your path. But...if you need a place to start, checking one's equipment is always a good habit." He says picking up his instrument and walking out of the infrimary. You frown and watch the man leave, confused. Sighing, you decide to get back to your rounds. You could figure out what to do once you were done helping. You approach one of the injured monks.

"H-hey." They say through a swollen mouth. "Are you a medic too?" They ask. You nod.

"Yeah. I'm here to help now that Brother Lei isn't here." You explain. "Let me get you something for the swelling." You reach into your bag and your hands find resistance. You frown and open it wider to dig out whatever was obstructing the entrance...only to pull out your gloves. You quckly dig into them and pull a familiar scrap of paper out. Written in neat lettering are the words:

See you tonight.

>What do you do?
>Continue working. Best you wait patiently until nightfall. Don't want to alert The Five.
>Go ask Viper and Mantis if you can go back now. You want some time to prepare your room so no one evesdrops on you.
>Chase after Renshu. You really have some questions now. (What do you want to ask)
>Write in.
>>
>>4492133
So they are in league?!

>Continue working, it will give us time to think.
>Ask mantis and viper what they plan to do to deal with the kais.

If they can do nothing or are unsure, nod. But then it's time to take things into our own hands.
>>
>>4492144

+1
>>
>>4492144
>>4492206
We need time to think. Asking the Five if they have a plan. Writing.
>>
You stare at your gloves for a moment long before slipping them on. You felt more secure with your hands in them and you promptly return back to work. "You look like you have a broken jaw." You say. "You're gonna have to stick to liquids only. It'll be hard but I'll leave a list of herbs you can make into a drink that'll make sure you get everything you need." The monk tries to frown and winces in pain. "I know...I know...it's terrible but you can use it as an excuse to drink all the fruit juice and jams you want. It'll be our secret." You wink. "Normally, I'd ask you to chew on this root but..." You make an apologetic shrug. "You know...so we'll just mix this powder in your drink and it should help a little bit." You can some crushed seeds and pour a pinch of the powder into a cup of water. "Here take this. It tastes better with tea." The monk gags but manages to down the drink. You change the bandages on his arm and nod. "There we go. You should be fine now just take care of that jaw."

As you work, you glance over to Viper and Mantis. Viper nods towards the direction that Renshu had walked and Mantis quickly runs off in that direction. Viper slithers back into the room and sighs for a moment before checking checking up on the other monks. "Something wrong?" You ask Viper as you work your way to her. Viper looks up and shakes her head.

"Everything is fine." She says, a lie even to you. "Guess it's been a longer day than I thought."

You nod and work along side her. "Umm..." You don't really know how to phrase it. "So...what are you going to do about the Kai Family?" You ask having no real way to approach the topic. Viper looks at you surprised and smiles weakly.

"Oh...you don't need to worry about that. We're doing everything we can to find whoever was responsible." She says. "As soon as we're done, we'll take you back home ok?" You nod and try not to frown. Tai Lung and Xin never held back information from you when things were happening but then again it was excatly why you kept getting pulled into these kinds of things. The Five were trying to protect you, sure, but it didn't make it any less frustrating.

"But you do have a plan right?" You ask. "If the Kai family isn't stopped, they might come for revenge." You say. Viper nods.

"We know sweetie, we know." She says gently. "We just need a bit more time..."
>>
---

The walk back to your room was quiet and uneasy. It seemed that Renshu's words had affected the two more than you expected. When you arrive Viper and Mantis bid their farewells before letting Tigress and Crane take watch. You eat in silence as you wait for Xin Lan and can't help but constantly look at the window waiting for them to appear. After a few hours of pacing, you finally just throw the window open and look outside to see if you can find your rabbit friend. You nearly jump out of your skin when you hear a quiet, "You know I'm not gonna climb in through the window right?"

You spin and find your friend standing infront of the now open dresser. You bite your lip in order not to call out their name as you run over to lift them up and hug them tightly. Xin Lan gingerly warps their arms around you and pats your back gently.

>What do you say?
>Ask them how they got in. It was impossible for you to miss their entrance.
>Ask where have they been. You haven't seen them in days.
>Ask if they know how Tai Lung is doing. The Five haven't let you see him since the last time you talked to him.
>Ask about the Kais. Maybe Xin has heard something. At the very least they won't keep you in the dark.
>Write in.
>>
>>4492273
>>Ask if they know how Tai Lung is doing. The Five haven't let you see him since the last time you talked to him.
>>Ask about the Kais. Maybe Xin has heard something. At the very least they won't keep you in the dark.
>>
>>4492273
>Ask if they know how Tai Lung is doing. The Five haven't let you see him since the last time you talked to him.
>Ask about the Kais. Maybe Xin has heard something. At the very least they won't keep you in the dark.
>>
>>4492387
>ask about how tai lung is doing
>go find a nice noodle place to meet with xin
>>
>>4492273
Are they okay? Hows Tia lung? What's up with the kais? The five think you've been leaving members of the family estranged around town, is that you sending a message?
>>
>>4492273
>Ask how they and TL have been doing
>Ask about Renshu. Was that him? Or are they in league? Clearly he must have been physically nearby if he got the gloves back to us. Let's hope the five didn't notice the gloves or they will have known something is up.
>>
>>4492625
Calling it now, Renshu is one of Xin's siblings.
Rabbits have a LOT of children, so Xin probably has a LOT of siblings.
>>
>>4492319
>>4492387
>>4492500
Interrogate Xin Lan like some kind of Furious Five mole. Writing.
>>
>>4492551
I counted this vote! Just didn't click it I guess.
>>
You feel the pat become a firmer tap. "Ming...breathing..." Xin Lan says quietly. You set your friend down and take a step back.

"Liar. You're way stronger than me." You say sitting at the table. Xin Lan follows you and simply jumps on it and sits down.

"It's the principle of the thing." They say proudly. "I have a reputation to protect." You smirk.

"I thought your whole thing was that no one knew of you existence?" You point out. Xin Lan frowns at you.

"Hush you." They say crossing their arms. You pour them a drink which they take and sip as they keep an eye out. You let them drink in peace before you can't wait any longer begin asking questions.

"How's Tai Lung? Have you seen him?" You ask. "The Five won't let me see him."

"Oh I've been doing well myself." Xin Lan replies grumpily. "Couldn't be better." You roll your eyes.

"Xin, you're a super assassin. Of course you're going to be fine." You say. "But how are you?" You ask half sarcastically. Xin Lan gives you a big grin.

"Fine. Thanks for asking." They tease. "But TL could be better." They say drinking some more tea and snagging a cookie. "The Five have moved him deeper into the jail. I haven't had the chance to get in contact with him yet. That little stunt he did with you really put in him in hot water. Heard from one of the guards that they are using chains to keep him bound." The rabbit shrugs. "Not like it'll do anything." You look down.

"Sorry...that was my fault." You say and feel a crumb hit your head.

"No it wasn't." They say grabbing another cookie. "No one told him to do it and frankly he wouldn't blame you. Plus it's highly unlikely he regrets it. Like I said, the change in his jailing arrangements doesn't change a thing. Just makes it a bit harder to get to him, no big deal." You nod. You still couldn't help but feel bad about it. It was your fault after all. You and your stupid self esteem. "They do have two of the Five guarding him. Pretty dumb of them. At his skill level, they'd need at least 4 to have a chance. Unless the plan is to stall him for the others get there. Which then it might have some merit." Xin Lan pauses mid bite and quickly adds as he sees the expression you make, "Not that he'd try to escape. I'm sure he's content with playing nice for the time being."
>>
"That's good to hear." You say uncomfortably. "But what about the Kais? Do you know anything? The Five won't even talk to me about it." Unfortunately Xin Lan shakes their had.

"I don't know much sorry. TL asked me to keep an eye on you. He thinks they might try and get to you now that two of us are basically out of action. Not true mind you. We both know the big guy would tear the city down to come get us if something went wrong...uhh bad choice of words." They quickly say. "What I do know is that they're scouting you. They send one or two people just to keep an eye on you. I don't know what they're planning but they clearly have a vested interest in you."

You nod. "I overheard one of The Five talking about it. They said guards have been seeing several members of the Kai Family found unconcious all around the city...that you?" You ask. Xin Lan nods and shoots you a grin.

"Is my little Ming evesdropping? We'll make an assassin out of you yet." They joke."But not all over the city. Just within a few blocks around here. If I ran around the whole city picking fights then I wouldn't have the time to keep an eye on you."

"But you have the time to set up an alternate identity?" You tease. Xin Lan gives you a curious look.

"How'd you know about that?" They ask slowly putting down the tea kettle. You shrug.

"Because I saw you?" You say. "I mean it makes sense now thinking back. I left you a note and my gloves end up in my bag. 'Renshu' knew about the Kais, about the Five asking me to...join them..." You slowly come to a stop as Xin Lan's expression gets darker and darker. "Xin?" You ask and they jump off the table and make their way to the window. "What's wrong?" You ask running after them.

"I need to talk to the big guy." They say. "We're in trouble...big trouble." You position yourself between Xin and the window.

"Tell me what's going on." You say. "Don't treat me like this." Xin Lan paces.

"...I set up that alias days ago. Right after TL told me to keep an eye on you. Just in case I needed to get into the temple."

"But Brother Lan said you arrived yesterday. You even spent some time in The Five's custody." You protest. "You just dyed your fur color right? And we spoke in the temple. You gave me my gloves back." Xin Lan shakes their head and paces more as they tap their foot on the ground.

"No...I put the gloves in your bag at the herb shop." They say. "Much easier to blend in the crowd, not be seen." They pause and look straight at you. "What did they tell you? What did they look like?" They demand.
>>
"I...they...they were a male rabbit. Grey furred, black stripes." You say afraid. "Spoke calmly, serene. He was a bit unnerving. Even The Five felt uncomfortable around him. He told me...told me to find a way to stop the Kais. Said he spoke with spirits. I thought it was you...you said you had a white set of clothes to match your black ones." Xin Lan nods.

"Alright..." They whisper. "Ming. I really need to go. Stay with The Five at all times. They might live long enough for us to get back. I need to break out TL."

"What?!" You hiss. "Why? It's just a shaman. One whose identity you stole."

"Because that man is dead!" Xin Lan whispers back. "I killed him!"

>What do you say?
>Close the window and demand Xin Lan to explain. Everything. Threaten to call Tigress and Crane in if you have to.
>Let Xin Lan leave. This seems to be very important. Just tell them that they can't break Tai Lung out. Speak to him sure but if they break him out then it could ruin everything he was working towards. Whatever it was.
>Tell Xin Lan to calm down. Ask if you can tell the Five at least. Maybe they can help. Or maybe they can let the two of you speak with Tai Lung about it?
>Write in.
>>
>>4492964
>Can I tell the five? Good luck

We only need one question. Then it's to keep track.
And good call on family Anon.
>>
>>4492964
>Tell Xin Lan to calm down. Ask if you can tell the Five at least. Maybe they can help. Or maybe they can let the two of you speak with Tai Lung about it?
>>
>>4492964
>Ask him to calm down. Whatever he thinks is happening will probably wait a few more minutes if it did until now, and you don't want to be completely oblivious. Tell him he's not alone anymore, and ignorance can lead to us working in each others' way.
>>
>>4492979
Better answer, switching>>4492972 support to this
>>
>>4492979
>>4492992
Taking these votes then. Writing.
>>
"Xin." You say gently and kneeling down to be at their level. "It's gonna be ok. Just calm down. You're not alone anymore. You have me and Tai Lung as well as The Five. Even if you don't trust them, if we know what's going on we can act accordingly instead of accidentally getting in each other's way. Whatever you think is happening can probably wait a bit longer. Now...what's going on." Xin Lan paces a bit more and takes a deep breath.

"No..." Xin says. "This isn't something that can wait." They tug at their ears nervously. "But you're right...tell The Five they need to go see Tai Lung. Tell them I'm going to be there. Lie if you have to but you have to be there too. We're going to need you the most if things go really wrong."

"Xin...please." You beg. "I need to know what's going on. The more ignorant I am of the situation, the greater danger I'll be as well."

"Alright..." They sigh and rub their temples. "Renshu is the one who made The Tainted Rose. They're the only person I know in this city now that can make it."

"But he only just arrived." You say. "Do you think he made the first batch?" Xin Lan nods.

"Could be. Could that he's back to get paid or maybe he was called back by the Kais. We foiled their plan after all." Xin Lan clenches their fists. "Maybe..." They shake their head. "If he's here and can make more, then the city is in danger. Imagine Tainted Rose flooding the streets, innocent people getting poisoned. He'd do it if there was enough money involved and he wouldn't bat an eye." You shudder at that thought.

"No...imagine an entire temple flooded with it." You say. "But...the Kais wouldn't do that right? You said it's not their style."

"It's not...but we've pushed them against the wall. They're a cornered animal and found someone they can't push around with any of their ussual tactics. Who knows what they'll do in desperation." Xin Lan punches their palm. "And The Five being here is probably making it worse."

"But we know where he is." You say. "We can just go and stop him right?"

"No. He probably already knows we're all here." Xin Lan says. "Probably will figure out what we're planning soon enough. We need to act fast Ming. I need to go tell Tai Lung. The more people the better but if the Five aren't agreeable then just wait near them and we'll come get you."

You look at your friend confused. "Xin, who is this guy? I've never seen you like this." You ask. Xin Lan gives you a quiet look and looks away.

"That's...that's something I only want to tell you and the big guy. Alone." They say. "I don't want anyone else to know." With that they leap over your head and open the window behind you. "Stay safe Ming."
>>
>What do you do?
>Stop Xin from going. Tell them that you two and the Five can go visit Tai Lung together.
>Let Xin Lan go. Tell him to hold back on breaking Tai Lung out of jail. You'll bring the Five to work together.
>Let Xin go and get the Five. Tell them what's going on and go to the temple to try and take Renshu by surprise.
>Try and sneak out with Xin. Go visit Tai Lung on your own.
>Write in.
>>
>>4493035
>”you too”

>you’ll get the five to take you to tai lung
>we will need to work hard to convince them of urgency of this business, but it needs to be done.

I wonder what his game is, and how this ras al ghul is able to fool the clerics into having shaman powers. If it’s just weatherwaxing or if he managed to go around the “dead inside” thing. Maybe he changed, too? Better be ready for shit to go down though...
>>
>>4493035
>Stop Xin from going. Tell them that you two and the Five can go visit Tai Lung together.
>>
>>4493047
Supporting.
Tell them that Xin will be there and hes found the maker of the tainted rose.
>>
>>4493047
>>4493056
Getting the Five together to visit Tai Lung. Writing.
>>
"You too." You say as Xin Lan slips out and vanishes in the dark. You hurry to the door and throw it open. Tigress immediately goes to attention and Crane just looks at you in surprise. "What's wrong?" Tigress asks. You open your mouth and then realize you didn't know what you were going to say.

"Tai Lung." You say. "I...I want to go see him." Tigress shakes her head.

"No." She says with finality.

"I have to." You say. "You do too. It's important. We know who made the poison that nearly killed the High Priest." Tigress looks at you in surprise.

"Who?" She asks. You shake your head.

"I can tell you on the way but my friend knows more. The rabbit. They said we need to meet them at Tai Lung's cell." The two of the five look at each other.

"How do you know this?" Crane asks.

"They told me. They were in my room just right now." You say.

"What?!" Tigress growls at you. "Why didn't you tell us?!"

"Because they're my friend!" You shout raising your arms. "I don't want you to hurt them! That's not important! The city is in danger! The Kai Family might be getting their hands on a new batch of Tainted Rose soon if we don't hurry and we have to get the others. If we don't move then Renshu might learn what we're up to. The Kais might make their move!" Crane looks at you in disbelief.

"I'll go get the others and check on Tai Lung." He says. Tigress nods and stops you from following Crane.

"No. You're staying here." She says. "We'll go check this out. It could be a trap."

"It's not!" You say. "Why would they lie to me?"

Tigress face softens for a moment before she goes stern again. "To escape. Ming, these are bad people you've been traveling with. They've hurt people. Tai Lung especially. They might want to take advantage of your kindness to get what they want. Renshu is a traveling shaman. We've verified this."

"But it could be a lie as well!" You counter.

"Assuming that your rabbit friend wasn't lying to you." She says. "We'll go check it out. Make sure they're telling the truth. You don't need to worry and certianly don't need to throw yourself into danger." You open your mouth to argue but part of you agrees. You don't have to rush into danger anymore. Nonetheless there still was danger. The Five could handle it right? All you had to do was stay back and make the cure.
>>
>What do you do?
>Lie to Tigress. Tell her that if she doesn't take you to Tai Lung, you'll refuse to make the cure. A cruel lie but it might get you what you want.
>Tell Tigress that you can make the cure. You're the only one who can and that means you need to be involved in all this. If you're just sitting around letting everyone else run around, they might miss something important. Especially if it comes to poisons.
>Lie. Say that Xin Lan threatened to break out Tai Lung if you weren't brought along. The last thing The Five would want is a breakout and it might be enough for them to bring you along. Heavily guarded perhaps but still along.
>Tell Tigress that you're used to danger. If she doesn't bring you along then you'll simply sneak out and do it yourself. You're not a child or some damsel in distress. You may not be able to fight or defend yourself but that doesn't make you dead weight.
>Write in.
>>
>>4493111
>Act bold. Tell her that you're seeing Tai Lung, and although you won't try to fight, you won't be stopped either.
That's right, I'm proposing a ghandi-esque tactic. Yeah, we're gonna walk right the fuck up there. What are you going to do, beat me until I stop walking? We go where we wish, in peace and without stopping.
>>
>>4493111
>tai lung can break out without help and you know it. They dont need me to escape, but I need to be there so that I dont miss anything about the poison. Now either take me with you or I'll come along anyway.
>>
>>4493118
Start walking after we say it. We know the way and they will bend to our kitty wisdom or be left behind.
>>
>>4493111
>Even if you are so completely blinded by your preconceptions, consider this - I can make the cure. That makes me a target. If you rush off to Tai now, you'll leave me vulnerable, or alternatively you are weakening your guard over Tai. In either way I am safer with all of you than I am left behind. You can cuff me if you think me so delusional. I trust you are good people. But... so are the people I came to know as my traveling companions. Just take me along. Even you must have seen that Tai is not the real, or at least only, threat here.
>>
>>4493122
>>4493120

Supporting
>>
>>4493116
>>4493118
>>4493122
>>4493127
I can combine all of these. Guess we're making a speech.
>>
You look straight in Tigress's eyes and stand as straight at your tiny frame could be. You were done. "I'm going." You say. "I'm seeing Tai Lung whether you like it or not. I won't fight you but I'm not going to be stopped either. There's only one of you and at least 2 exits. Tai Lung can escape without help and you know it. He and Xin don't need me to escape. They need me there so I don't miss anything out on the poison."

Tigress looks down at you and for a moment you think she might yell at you but you continue, "Even if you're blinded by what you think might happen, think about this. I can make the cure. That means like it or not, I'm a target. Even if one of you stay behind, I'll be vulnerable. If more than one stay here, then your guard over Tai Lung is weaker. You're stuck in a zero sum game. You can't have both unless you do what I want. I'm safer with all 6 of you. Cuff me if you think I'm delusional." You sigh and shake your head. "I trust you guys are good people...but so are the people I call my friends. Even you have to admit that Tai Lung is not the real, or at least only, threat here." Tigress seems to be increadibly angry but you simply return to your room, grab your things, and start heading out through the door. Tigress doesn't make a move to stop you but instead quietly follows behind you.

"Are you always this insistent and willing to throw yourself in danger?" She asks stoicly as the two of you make your way downstairs. You look behind you and grin widely as you recall something one of your friends once told you.

"What can I say? I'm really stubborn."

>Before we continue. Who do you want to follow?
>Chan Ming.
>Tai Lung.
>>
Rolled 2 (1d2)

>>4493157
>Tigress seems to be increadibly angry
Does she ever not?

Anyway, I trust in your ability to do either justice
1 - Chan Ming
2 - Tai Lung
>>
>>4493157
>Tai Lung.
Heh, ming standing up to trained martial artists is great
>>
>>4493157
>Tai Lung.

Ming is truly best girl. Have to have a nerve of steel around constant danger.
>>
>>4493169
>>4493170
>>4493182
Heading back to TL. Personally, I like to think this is a small character arc for kitty. Ming is compassionate and prone to self doubt but when you start messing with her patients. Well that's when she gets mad and her enemies will soon learn to fear the fact that she's very, very clever. But for now, she's learning to be self confident. Writing.
>>
>>4493196
She reminds me of a scene from a film somewhere. A woman sits down across from a mob enforcer and chats to him very casually until his patience ends and he gets up to take her away by force.
She stops him and explains in excruciating detail how each and every one of his backups and failsafe to make the job run smooth and have been disabled after being unwittingly revealed. And then her husband I think it is shows up, thanks her for the directions on how to do it all quietly before he ices the enforcer.

She reminds me of that, level headed, very clever and far more dangerious than you would expect.
>>
You are...

Chained up. But also Tai Lung. It had been hours since you last moved. Perhaps even a day. It was very hard to tell in complete darkness. The Five had painstakingly tied you down with heavy chains that you recognize as those that are used on boats. The large chains were warpped around your body, binding your legs in a kneel and to your chest so that you can't extend them. Your hands were tied behind your back in a similar fashion and the remainder of the chains were laced over your shoulders to weigh you down. While they ultimately did nothing to prevent you from escaping, they were of good craftsmanship and you didn't really want to make the situation worse by breaking them. Eating was rather difficult, as The Five had to feed you themselves. Each time you opened your mouth, they would jab the food in and none to gently. They were probably worried that you'd bite their hands off.

You yawn slightly, the only indication of the passage of time was your need to sleep. If it wasn't for that and the need to eat, you would have felt as if you were back in the spirit realm. You close your eyes and get ready to rest when you hear the door to your solitary confinement open. "Jeez. That's a bit overkill. Aren't those anchor chains?" You hear Xin Lan say as they leap up and open the door to your cell.

"What are you doing?" You ask looking at them.

"We need to get out." They say. "We have trouble. Big trouble. I already told Ming to bring the five here. If things are as we think they are, we're going to have to move fast." You give Xin Lan a look. They were anxious. Far more anxious than their persona normally was.

"What's going on?" You ask. "Is Ming alright? You need to slow down." Xin Lan throws the door open.

"We know who made The Tainted Rose." They say.

"Who?" You ask as the rabbit examins your chains.

"A man named Renshu. He showed up a day ago according to Ming. Normally that's one of my aliases...another personality." They explain. "Man they actually folded the metal onto itself. There's no lock."

"Wait...normally?"

"Yeah..." Xin Lan says quietly.

"Care to explain?"

"He's a man I killed." Xin Lan says. "He shouldn't be alive..." You look at Xin Lan. They held very little emotion in their eyes as they seemed to hold only a modicum of their personality at the moment. They pull at some of the chain links, slowly pulling them appart and trying to keep quiet.

"What makes him so dangerous?" You ask. "I've only seen you like this on the boat...are you afraid?" Xin Lan shakes their head.
>>
"No. I don't feel fear." They say. "However their presence makes our current situation unviable. They are a dangerous man Tai Lung. He is the only man in this city that knows the ritual to make the Tainted Rose and he has no moral qualms over making enough poison to cover the entire city if he is paid enough. If we compare that senario with the fact that the Kai Family would currently feel pressured to get rid of us, the only opposition they cannot intimidate or overpower, then it stands logically that they will be willing to forgo whatever moral limits in order to accomplish that goal. As I mentioned to Chan Ming, their proverbial backs are to the wall." You feel the tightness around your wrists lessen and the chains grow slack.

>What do you say?
>Ask Xin how he knows Renshu. He can make Tainted Rose. Could only mean that he was part of Xin's old organization or affiliated with them. If he was supposed to be dead, perhaps he failed them?
>Ask Xin if they had a plan. Breaking out of jail to meet The Five of all people was increadibly contradictory. Was Renshu arriving some kind of sign that the Kais were on the move?
>Tell Xin to stop. The Five can arrive but you don't think that breaking out as they get here is a good idea. They might take it the wrong way.
>Ask if Ming was ok. She's was the one who said this Renshu arrived. That means she either saw him or met him. Were The Five not aware of this man being in the city?
>Write in.
>>
>>4493239
>how do you know Renshu?

And how easily can we snap the chains? If it's with as much effort as the cells before then we can tell Xin not to bother and focus on talking. If it requires some genuine effort break free now.
>>
>>4493239
>Ask Xin how he knows Renshu. He can make Tainted Rose. Could only mean that he was part of Xin's old organization or affiliated with them. If he was supposed to be dead, perhaps he failed them?
>>
>>4493248
It's a bit more difficult than the the metal bars in the cells. Mostly because they've tried to take away all your leverage. Going with the wet paper analogy. It's be about as hard as ripping a phone book in half. Not impossible but you'll certainly make a show of it. You can certainly do it on your own. Xin is only going slow because they don't want the sound of the chains coming appart attracting attention. Otherwise, they'd easily break your free as well.
>>
>>4493258
Then let xin weaken or outright remove it. Best we still keep some semblance of docile by staying seated.
>>
>>4493248
>>4493254
Asking about Renshu. Writing.
>>
"Just loosen the chains." You say. "Best I look like I'm still restrained when The Five get here."

"If that is your wish." Xin Lan says as they begin to pull at the chains and they begin to slacken a bit. As your friend works you ask,

"How do you know Renshu?" You ask. "Judging by the fact they know how to make Tainted Rose I'm guessing they used to work with you?" Xin Lan stays quiet. "You had to kill them because they failed somehow?"

"...Tai Lung..." Xin Lan says. "You are my friend...what you ask is something I've sworn to take to my grave. I do not know what trust truly is. Nor do I know what friendship is but I assume what I am going to tell you is what is known as the highest form of trust. Something I presume only real friends would tell each other...something I could not tell Chan Ming." You return the silence.

"If it is something that close to you then I will not press you on it. You're right. I am your friend and as your friend I trust that you will tell me when you feel the time is right." You reply.

"I will tell you because if I exercise this trust...then perhaps I will learn to feel it...and then perhaps we can be real friends." They say.

"We are real friends." You reply simply. Xin Lan doesn't respond as they work.

"Renshu...is my brother." Xin Lan says. "More importantly...he was my best friend." You don't say anything and the rabbit continues. "Or rather he was the closest thing to a best friend I had. I'm not truly certain. That is what he claimed. As far as I can remember, I have been unable to feel anything but Renshu has always countered that when I was a child that I could. Perhaps it was during my very early childhood. The time that is blurred by age and only lives on in the memories of others. As I've told you, I was bred to be the perfect assassin. Those that were deemed imperfect were disposed of. I am not sure what that criteria was. Renshu is of the previous generation than me. He is 10 years my senior and he was the last of my organization I slaughtered. The Hēishǒu imploded upon itself. Devoured by the spawn it created and I was one of those spawn. Renshu was the last one I faced before I fled and I drove my knife through his chest. He should not be alive. There was no reservation back then. I had no qualms over killing when we fought." Your friend sits infront of you and looks at you with his cold emotionless eyes. "But that is irrelavant. He is here and he is dangerous. I'm sorry my friend, but I must kill one last time."

>What do you say?
>Ask about Renshu's fighting style. If you know how he fights it could be easier to take them down.
>Tell Xin that they don't need to do this. They don't need to break their vow. Not after all this.
>Ask Xin if they would allow the Five to handle Renshu. They don't need to stain their hands with blood anymore.
>Write in.
>>
>>4493361
>You dont need to break your Vow Xin. Not if you dont truly want to.
>Tell me about his style, we should know what we face.
>>
Gonna make lunch. So I'll be back in a while.
>>
>>4493370

+1
>>
>>4493361
I do not doubt your recollection. But some time has passed. How certain you are of his motives? What do you make of what Ming told you of her encounter?
His ability to prepare the poison makes him suspect and is testament to threat he poses, but that alone is not enough to convict him... although my perception may be warped by my circumstance, I wouldn’t want to deny him a change of heart.

(I kinda regret not voting to get released, now we have to wait to hug the rabbit)
>>
>>4493370
>>4493376
>>4493378
Taking these votes. We could give best rabbit boy/girl a hug but we're not sure if it would mean anything to them. But we can hope Writing.
>>
"You don't need to break your vow Xin. Not if you truly don't want to." You say. You want to be able to comfort your friend. Though they can't express themselves as well as Ming, you know that they are conflicted with the situation. You wish you could hold them as you held Ming. Perhaps if not to comfort them, but to show them that they are not alone but you also know that Xin Lan had taken a risk by gathering everyone together. If you remove your chains now, then you wouldn't be able to put them back on and it could place all this in jeopardy. "I don't doubt your recollection." You say. "But some time has passed. How certain are you of his motives? What do you make of what Ming told you? His ability to prepare the poison makes him suspect and is testament to threat he poses, but that alone is not enough to convict him... although my perception may be warped by my circumstance, I wouldn’t want to deny him a change of heart."

Xin Lan continues to look at you. "Chan Ming's testimony only revealed that Renshu wishes to have the Kai family eliminated. Be it through the legal process or through brute force. It does not indicate they have altruistic intentions. Should he be the one behind the Tainted Rose's creation and use against the High Priest, following his advice would merely remove witnesses and people who can testitfy against him. That he has a change of heart is yet to be revealed though it would be foolish to assume he is not hiding behind a veil of good will to further his goals."

You sigh and nod. It would be best to trust Xin Lan with this. They were the one who knew Renshu best, however you would still hold out that there might be a nonlethal venue. "If we must fight, what is his style?"

"Renshu fights with a the forgien style of Aiki-jūjutsu." They say. "He does not strike but rather uses your own attacks as his. It employs various grapples and locks. By using your attacks as an opening he will simply stop you midstrike and use your momentum to attack your vital areas if not throw you. His perception is uncanny, however. Aided by his communication with spirits, he can see well beyond the normal fighter."

"He can speak with spirits as well?" You ask surprised. Xin Lan shrugs.
>>
"It is what he claims. He seems to have an uncanny ability to perceive what most would like to keep hidden. It is why he prefers to disguise himself as a shaman because he very well may be one. To further complicate matters, he is a master of pressure points and chi strikes, well above your own. Where you are limited by your morality and the teachings of your masters, Renshu has spend years honing his techniques and using his opponents in experimenting without remorse. It goes without saying is trained in the same arts of assassination as me. Stealth, deception,infiltration and so on." You think. You've never heard of this style before and that posed a problem. While many Kung Fu styles practiced counters and throws, not being familiar with the specifics on how this forgein style countered or worked would be cumbersome. Your mind would try to imgaine the hundred of ways it could be done and slow you down. Even if by a fraction of a second, that could be deadly against an assassin. Especially one that is supposedly assisted by spirits.

>What do you say?
>Ask Xin if Renshu has anything you could use against him. Did he have a favorite move he liked to use that you could trick him into? Perhaps he was easily goaded into attacking? Anything that could help you even the odds.
>Tell Xin that in light of this information, fighting should be a last resort. Perhaps you are right and he is not here to cause harm and if you are wrong, then perhaps there might be a way to convince him to stop. Certainly he would hold no true loyalty to the Kai Family.
>Ask Xin more about their and Renshu's past. Maybe getting to now them might help ease Xin. Maybe it could help him reconnect with their emotions. Though you're not sure how much time you have left before the Five arrive.
>Write in.
>>
>>4493525
>ask about any favoured moves he used.
>It is probably best not to fight him if we have any other resort.

God damn bunny ninjas. Dont make me use dragon style on you.
>>
>>4493530
>God damn bunny ninjas.
And that was just the bunnies
>>
>>4493525
>ask about any favoured moves he used.
>It is probably best not to fight him if we have any other resort.
>Ask how much money would it usually take for renshu to make the poison for clients & if they know why renshu would even take jobs for money like what's their motive to do so. Also ask how long does the poison usually takes to make? He did came yesterday if we're to believe the info of monkey so that's should be when they have started to make the poison
We need to come up with a plan hopefully with the five assistance so we can stop & expose the Kai family also renshu if they are assisting the kais
Such a troublesome situation we've find ourselves in fkin sigh
>>
>>4493899
I'm confused as to why renshu would need more money in the first place unless he didnt get paid for the first poison if he did make which with xin info is which we're basing on that he is the one
With xin info ik that renshu doesnt give a fuck about others life so is he just doing it for fun or the money or what! Like is he a mercenary or is there something much deeper arghh i'm done thinking
>>
>>4493899
>>4493907
Same person
>>
>>4493525
We’ll need to examine our moves for possibility of getting them used against us. Aggressive style may not work well if we’re forced to fight them.

Additionally we should meditate and ask the spirits we can talk to what they think of the guy, if he’s a genuine article or not.

>thank Xin for sharing all this. We may attempt to resolve things without need for anyone dying but we will keep the forewarning in mind.
>does he have an idea how to get relevant information across to Five? Because they will be highly distrustful of anything we say even if we are completely earnest, and we can’t afford that with what Xin told us.
I’d let Xin deliver his intel in form he wants, though advise to minimize deception and lies. Renshu may, if things get there, reveal his relation to Xin himself, and create real risk Five will take his word over yours.
>>
>>4493531
Xin Lan very much reminds me of a combination between Sai and Itachi.
Sai in that he has no emotions and has difficulty in purveying any kind of emotion often putting up a front instead.

While with Itachi he's and incredibly talented assassin and has apparently killed all but one member of his clan.

Also we were talking last thread on how many of the five Tai lung could take alone and it is canonical he could take on three of the five with little difficulty, I wonder how many Xin Lan can take alone considering his style is much less up-front.

Tai lung and Xin Lan together could take on all five without issue.
>>
>>4493995
There is some issue, namely not wanting to kill them, but it's entirely possible.
>>
>>4494134
That is the crux of it yes. The less lethal and brutal you ask them to fight, the less effective they become because their fighting style is solely based on killing their opponent or maiming them. They normally fight with their combat knives (Tiāntáng and Dìyù) and throwing daggers but they are just as poficient with unarmed attacks. Xin Lan is just not as accustomed to fighting to incapacitate as you are. That and while they are quite strong (They could bend the metal chains quite easily) they are nowhere near as a monster of raw strength as you. Their power lies in their speed and strength combined. Tai Lung prefers to get into his opponents face and beat them down with sheer strength, fighting multiple foes at once if he has to.

Xin Lan prefers a 1 on 1 fight while keeping other enemies at bay with throwing blades. Land a few decisive hits, leap away and engage another enemy they probably tagged with a throwing knife and basically bounce between foes to keep them disoriented. As you've seen in the temple assault, they much prefer to strike from the shadows and slowly wittle their opponents.

Being unaccustomed to fighting in a nonbrutal/nonlethal style is normally not a problem. You and Xin tend to fight opponents that are woefully underequiped or untrained compared to you but it is something they are working to mend. If Xin had to fight the five in his current state and asked not to murder or cripple The Five they could probably handle 2 at once.

>>4493995
If TL and XL get a bit more experience fighting alongside each other, then they could handle all five together. At this moment, The Furious Five have you both beat in working as a group. It's how they were raised to fight and their styles compliment one another.
>>
>>4493530
>>4493899
>>4493928
Asking more about Renshu's fighting style and their motives. Wondering if Xin has a way to convey their information to the Five. Writing.
>>
"Does he favor and particular moves?" You ask. "Perhaps something we can take advantage of?" Xin Lan shakes their head.

"They are 10 years my senior." They say. "10 more years of dedication to the killing arts, 10 more years of combat experience. Like you and I, we have no favored technique. It's not a trap we allow ourselves to fall into. Renshu will simply wait for you to attack. If you do not then you're simply allowing him to do as he pleases. If you do not attack then you are not stopping him from walking to his destination, from approaching his target and killing them. You must attack or you are merely an obstacle he can walk around. He will not fight you...but you cannot stop him. Renshu once called it the cruelest mercy. You will live should you not attempt to stop him however you will forever live with the guilt of inaction. Your death will be swift and painless, a reward for standing up for what you believed is right but it will ultimately be in vain. If there was one thing we can take advantage of...perhaps it will be we know which limb he would target. Because his style is based on grapples, locks, and Chi strikes that are used as a response to your attacks, then he must strike against the limb you attack with because it is the easiest and nearest target. He may appear to be slow and methodical but do not underestimate him. He is as fast as either of us. His assassination training has seen to that." Xin Lan sits closer to you. "Tai Lung, I believe that your skill is greater than his. Perhaps greater than any fighter I've ever seen. However...you are burdened by mercy and shackled by morality. It is why Chan Ming and I follow you and it is not something she would like you to shed. Renshu however is not burdened by such things."

You nod. "Thank you for the warning my friend. All of us will try to resolve this without bloodshed or death but your information has been invaluable. I know this must be difficult for you."

"It is not." Xin Lan replies. "It is merely the facts...however it would be a lie if I told you that I do not feel pain when thinking of your death."

You stay quiet. Again you wish you could simply pet your friend but cannot. Instead you ask, "How much money does Renshu usually ask for to make Tainted Rose for his clients? Why would he even take such jobs?"

"I do not know my brother's motives. Before the fall of our organization, we did not see Tainted Rose. It was our tool. We sold our services. Death and assassination. Perhaps that he no longer has a network to obtain assassination contracts, he now merely sells the tools of his trade. It would be the logical conclusion...though his so called "spirits" should have served as a viable alternative to find those who wish to buy an assassin's work. As for how much he would charge...I also do not know."
>>
"How long does it take to make Tainted Rose?" You ask. "Renshu could have been here a while."

"He arrived yesterday." Xin Lan says. "Ming states that Monkey saw him arrive from the mountains. Renshu even spent time in their custody before residing in the temple...but you are right. Given his skills, he may have been here for longer."

"Wait! He was at the temple?" You think. "A water spirit once told me someone with malice was there the night of the poisoning."

"Then it may very well be him." Xin Lan replies. "As I've told you, the ritual to create the rose requires one to have pure intent to kill and the full willingness to use the plant for murder. There must be no hesitation or reservation. Otherwise the plant will not grow and Renshu was fully capable of maintaining such malice. Something I cannot do with my condition. His ability to weild sorcery was something I could no comprehend. The ritual itself takes several days. Perhaps 4 or 5." Xin Lan explains. "The Tainted Rose grows much faster than it's ordinary counterpart but its growth can be accelerated further if more than one sacrifice is used. The closer the bond is of the sacrifice to the intended target, the faster the plant will grow. However too close and the plant will gain the property of only being effective against the sacrifice's bond. The Kais will probably not have such a sacrifice to bleed dry. Not if they wish to use it against a large group of people. That will be our opening to confront Renshu and stop him."

"How are you going to convince The Five of that?" You ask. "They more than likely won't believe us."

"I do not care if they believe me or not." Xin Lan says and goes quiet for a moment. "...I will use their morality against them. They cannot afford to ignore such a possibility. Not when it could mean the possible death of innocents...however I will not tell them of the Tainted Rose's creation or of my relationship to my brother. Though he may reveal the latter in the end. All they need to know is that the Kai family as attempted an assassination via poison and now have the means to recreate the toxin. That Renshu is the only man capable of creating and his timely arrival after the Kais defeat is too convienient to ignore." You're about to say something but the sounds of footsteps echo off in the hallway. The Five are approaching.
>>
>What do you say?
>Tell Xin that you trust their judgement. Their past is theirs alone and will be shared on their terms. You only hope that it will be enough that the Five do as Xin assumes.
>Ask Xin to try and convince the Five to release Ming to you. They are formidable fighters but they do not know Renshu like Xin does. You're not sure you want to rely on their sheer number vs Xin's experience to keep Ming safe.
>Try and Convince Xin to at least give the Five some extra information. If things go wrong, they could die...however you're unsure if Xin cares about their lives like they care for yours and Mings.
>Ask Xin that you do the talking. Perhaps they might listen to you on the off chance that they are more familiar with you. You could also hide Xin's past by simply saying Renshu is an associate that you worked with when you were "evil".
>Write in.
>>
>Tell Xin you trust their judgement, allow them to share the insight they want on their terms. Anything we say will be likely regarded with suspicion anyway. All we can do is do as Xin says.
>Point out that you will not be using Five's morality against them. You will be using it in all our favours.
>It may appear to be a weakness that would stay your hand from delivering a decisive strike. But it offers a greater power than to just destroy an enemy, it can turn them into a friend.

One thing Five will definitely not want to do is to strike at Renshu preemptively. They won't even believe him to be a threat. But perhaps we can convince them to at least take some precautions in case we're right.
>>
>>4494208
Support, but encourage them to tell him about his brothers fighting style.
>>
>>4494208
>>4494247
Trusting Xin to do the talking. Perhaps the five will listen to him. Maybe if we give them information on Renshu's fighting style it might help.
>>
"They're coming." You say. "I trust you to convince them. I'm afraid my word won't mean much. I'd reccomend that you at least tell them about Renshu's fighting style. It would help them if things goes bad. Remember, you're not using the Five's mortality against them. You're using it in everyone's favor and it may appear to be a weakness that would stay your hand from delivering a decisive strike. But it offers a greater power than to just destroy an enemy, it can turn them into a friend."

"I'm not sure how much Renshu would like to be friends big guy." Xin Lan says standing and dusting themselves off. You can hear voices in the distance.

"The cell door is unlocked!" You hear one of the five shout and the door is flung open as all of them rush in with Ming in tow.

"Took you long enough." Xin Lan says crossing their arms. "Hi Ming. Glad you convinced them to let you come." They say waving. Ming blushes a bit.

"Oh well..." She says embarassed. "I didn't really give them a choice..." She admits. You and Xin Lan share a look.

"To be honest, I don't think they could stand to Ming's might." Xin Lan teases.

"Enough games!" Tigress snaps. "You called us here for a reason. You said the city was in danger. Now talk." Xin Lan glares at Tigress.

"Well at least you're direct." They say. "But you're right. The city is in mortal danger. Unless you're particularly blind, there's been an attempted assassination against the High Priest with a deadly poison. One that nearly killed Ming, TL, and the entirety of the temple's brotherhood. Now the Kais are about to get another shipment of that poison because it's maker is right in this city. If we let them, the Kai Family can have enough poison to flood the city if they wanted to."

"They wouldn't." Tigress replies. "Not while we're around." Xin Lan rolls their eyes.

"Don't be dense. You're the exact reason why they'd do it." They shoot back. "Thanks to Ming here, their plan was stopped. Whatever it was. Thanks to me and TL here, their attack to stop Ming failed. They lost at least 30 members that day. They're getting desperate because they can't shove us around. You're really going to tell me that they'll play fair knowing that you and your lackeys are here?" Xin Lan taps their head. "Think for a second. They're not bandits. They're used to getting their way and they're slowly losing it because the two of us decided that we weren't going to handle this by the book and let the guards handle it. So when they shoved us, we pushed back harder and they have no where to run to. They found an opponent that they can't intimidate, beat into silence, or make disappear. So what are they going to do? They're going to pull out all stops. Because if they can't have the city then no one else can. Maybe they won't actually do it. Maybe they'll just use it to make threats and demand what they want." Xin Lan says.
>>
"But that's not the question. The real question is, are you going to sit around glaring my man's pecs all day or are you going to actually listen to me and not risk everyone's lives?" They ask jerking their thumb at you. You give them an inquisitive look. "It's true..." They say nodding and looking at you. "She stares at your chest all day. I dunno why." You shake your head in disbelief.

Tigress clenches her fists and takes a step forward, you think you can see her face redden, but Monkey holds her back and says. "Alright. We'll listen. Just tell us what you know."

"Thought so." Xin Lan says. "The man you're looking for is Wu Renshu or Shaman Renshu. I'm assuming by the looks on your faces, you already know him."

"Yes, we know him but he's just a shaman and healer. We made sure he was clear." Monkey replies.

"Yeah...funny how disguises work like that." Xin Lan says. "The fact of the matter is Renshu is the only one in this city I know that can make the poison used by the Kai family. Either he's here to get payment for the first batch or he's been called back to make more. Neither is good news. We need to stop him before he makes more of the poison. Now the pois-"

"And how do you know all this?" Tigress asks. Xin Lan shoots her a look.

"That's irrelavant." Xin Lan replies. "But I know him and that should be more than enough for you."

"So we're just going to trust a man who broke in to the most dangerous man's cell just to talk?" She counters.

"It got you here didn't it?" Xin Lan says. "Otherwise you wouldn't have listened."

"And we're here to make sure that it isn't a trap not to hear you implicate a random shaman."

Xin Lan walks forward and out of your cell. They stand right infront of Tigress and look her dead in the eyes. "That's funny...you make it sound like you could stop us from escaping..." They say quietly as their cottontail wiggles. Clearly the situation was getting out of hand.

>What do you say?
>Tell Xin Lan to back down. They're letting their "emotions" get in their way and their association with you is making the five mistrust them. Clear up what you can with The Five.
>Look at Ming and ask her to say something. The Five trust her more than either the two of you.
>Tell both groups to stand down. Right now, neither of you can afford to let their preconceptions get in the way. There is a city in danger and that takes priority. The eight of you can still speak with Renshu without confronting him.
>Write in.
>>
>>4494330
Both of you calm down. Tthe five is going to help stop him and we are going to work with them. Dont start tearing eachother apart before the danger is passed.
>>
>>4494330
>thank you for agreeing to hear us out, regardless of motives.
>I understand why you are leery of trusting either of us. I don’t fault you for that given our history. But please, don’t let my past to deprive the people here of their future. I already have enough blood on my claws. Please, think back to circumstances you’ve found here when you came.
>Do not take Xin’s warning lightly. Keep your mind open. I know you’ve been wrong about people before. So have I.
>I will be ready to help when the time comes.
>>
>>4494330
>Tell both groups to stand down. Right now, neither of you can afford to let their preconceptions get in the way. There is a city in danger and that takes priority. The eight of you can still speak with Renshu without confronting him.

I do have an idea (for later), but it'd require some trust from the five.
If Renshu truly is a Shaman, then it stands to reason that any place he frequents would have abnormal concentrations of spirits. Why? Because spirits just like being around people who can actually interact with them. Now, we know that Crane is sensitive to Wind spirits, and Ming is sensitive to spiritual shit in general. So if we have Crane take Ming up to the mountains, they could probably find his little hidey-hole up there that the's growing Tainted Rose in. And ming, being a smart cookie, could find a way to safely dispose of it (no offense crane). That would solve the issue with the poison, at the very least.

It'd be a hard sell though, because the five wouldn't want to be down one member with Tai Lung loose. Food for thought for later, if nothing else.
>>
>>4494342
I think our best bet for now is to give the Five a forewarning so they actually have their eyes open and ears to the ground, while we can commune with the spirits and ask the ones we can actually talk to what they can tell us about the shaman. Xin should be avoiding capture at all costs so he has freedom to investigate. And Ming could experiment on the curative root.
>>
>>4494334
>>4494338
>>4494342
Telling both groups to calm down. There's bigger things at stake. Writing.
>>
"Both of you calm down!" You bark. Xin Lan raises their hands in the air and walks back next to you in your cell. "Listen, I thank you for agreeing to hear us out, regarless of motives. I understand that you are leery of trusting either of us and I don't fault you for that given our history. But please, don't let that deprive the people of their future. You are The Five. For whatever reason you came, it must have been to help the people. Don't take Xin's warning lightly. You've been wrong about people before and so have I. The Dragon Warrior being one of them. Underestimating the situation can cost us more than just me escaping or you embarassing yourselves implicating an innocent man. We've both seen that the Kai Family is willing to resort to violence to get their ways. We both know how dangerous an person can be when they slowly see their world crumble around them." Ming nods.

"Tai Lung is right." She says. "We can decide what to do about this..." She says motioning to your bound form. "...later. But right now we need all the help we can get. You guys can team up and figure things out. If we work as a group, then the Kais won't stand a chance. But if we spend our time arguing then we're just slowing each other down and if you spend all your time watching you backs then you won't be able to see the truth out there."

The Five look among each other and Viper speaks. "Ok. We'll hear you out." She says. "Tell us more." Xin Lan nods.

"Like I was saying. The poison needs a few days to be made and that's before it's probably turned to incense, assuming they'll even go that route. We can use that time for me and TL to go see Renshu and confront him while you-" One of the Five opens their mouth but Xin Lan stares them down before continuing. "While you try to interrogate some of the Kai Family. We need to find out what their end goal is before confronting their leaders."

"We can't just let Tai Lung out you know." Crane points out. "We can go talk to Renshu."

"He's already lied to you once." Xin Lan says. "I know how he opperates and given the chance, he can kill you all if he sees you getting in his way. I didn't call you here because I was afraid some random poison maker was in town. Renshu is a fully capable killer."

"Even more reason for us to go then." Tigress replies. "You can take one of us and work the streets. Tai Lung stays here."

"No dice, stripey." Xin Lan says. "TL and I have the best chance of taking Renshu down if he decides to not come quietly. You five are already figures of justice. He'll be well on his guard if you choose to confront him. I'm someone he's familiar with and Tai Lung doesn't have the best reputation, no offense. He'll have less chance of suspecting us if we're lucky and he doesn't already know what we're up to."
>>
"We won't let you just wander around unguarded. You'll have one of us with you." Tigress counters. Ming speaks up, ever the voice of reason, and says,

"What do you mean by that Xin?"

Xin Lan looks at Ming. "He's not just faking being a shaman. Those spirits of his are real. At least they seem to be. His powers of perception are beyond anything I've ever seen. He knows things he shouldn't be able to at times. Feel things people try to hide."

"He's right." Viper says. "He seems to know more than he lets on...but even his vague remarks hit more on the mark than a simple guess could. I've felt it...it doesn't seem right." You clear your throat.

"I might have a suggestion." You say quietly. Everyone goes silent and looks at you. You look straight at Ming. "Ming. You plan this out." Ming looks shocked.

"Me? Why?! I'm not...I don't know." She stammers.

"Ming, you're a genius." You say. "And you're the only one here with no vested interest in either side. All you care about is saving the city. You're Xin and my friend but The Five also trust you and want to help you. Both of us want to see you safe so we'll listen to you. You're as much as a mediator as a person can be right now. I know you're smart enough to think of something." Ming looks at you and nods as she swallows before deciding.

>What is Ming's plan? (Time for her big brain moment and start her road of being a tactician)
>Go with Xin's plan. Tai Lung and Xin Lan can go and speak with Renshu while The Five work the streets. Not only do the two know how to work with each other, the Five have a reputation to protect as well. If they accost a random Shaman and are wrong it could harm the city's faith in them and make their work more difficult. The caveat being that both groups must rendezvous at a specific location and time to keep up good faith between both sides.
>Go with the Five's idea. Tai Lung and Xin Lan have to take a chaperone. It's awkward and cumbersome but it'll make both sides trust each other for now. Decide who goes where and does what.
>There are 8 of you. More than enough to divvy up tasks. Decide who does what and what party composisions are made. Now isn't the time to play favorites or care about preffered group ups. People need to do their jobs.
>Write in.
>>
>>4494438
Tell tai and xin to trust us, they will hunt down the shaman and if he is indeed the killer, let out a roar. The five will interrogate the Kai.

When TL and xin have gone, send crane and mantis to follow them as backup, and to stay completely hidden until the shaman is up. They dont know about their shadows identity, so they cannot give it away. Xin will notice but not know their identities.
>>
>>4494438
>Tai Lung and Xin confront the Kais with the false poison threat plan (detailed last thread) to get a confession. The five watch Renshu's movements under the guise of 'discretely trying to find where tai lung went', since the cover will be that tai lung escaped and the five want to rectify that without causing a scene. They can also use this as an opportunity to investigate the city for unusual movements, in case the assassin ISN'T Renshu, or any other pertinent details.
>>
>>4494438
So Xin seems convinced that his bro is contractor to poison the city and has a theory its for the Kais. We can buy more time by denying him resources to prepare the poison. Consult Xin how to do this. Meanwhile someone should pursue Kai leadership, both to gather more intel on what specifically their goals are and, if applicable, or possible, to get them to withdraw from the contract or to find out what Renshu wants.

Ming doesn’t know about TL’s spiritual powers, so she won’t be able to factor them in, right?
>>
>>4494475
She is aware that he can communicate with spirits but she doesn't know to what extent, how it works, or what exactly he perceives. Basically the equivalent of someone walking up to you at random and telling they can talk to spirits in real life. She knows he can sense chi as well but not what that means or what he can interpret. Tai Lung has sensed chi in front of her and has mentioned talking to spirits about the treasure found at sea.
>>
>>4494475
>>4494490
Well...we could vote on if we want to give everyone a full rundown on Tai Lung's current spiritual capabilities, if we want? It'd show some trust in the Five at least, revealing our hand like that. Even if it could bite us in the ass later.
>>
>>4494493
Sure, you can vote for that. Specifically it would be TL willingly giving up that information to help Ming plan than Ming asking for a rundown.
>>
>>4494490
Well then asking TL about what spirits have to say about the shaman would be a valid source if intel for us, although one Five will be suspicious of.
>>
So we got a few things to vote on or combine.
>>4494469
>>Tai Lung and Xin confront the Kais with the false poison threat plan (detailed last thread) to get a confession. The five watch Renshu's movements under the guise of 'discretely trying to find where tai lung went', since the cover will be that tai lung escaped and the five want to rectify that without causing a scene. They can also use this as an opportunity to investigate the city for unusual movements, in case the assassin ISN'T Renshu, or any other pertinent details.
>>4494475
>So Xin seems convinced that his bro is contractor to poison the city and has a theory its for the Kais. We can buy more time by denying him resources to prepare the poison. Consult Xin how to do this. Meanwhile someone should pursue Kai leadership, both to gather more intel on what specifically their goals are and, if applicable, or possible, to get them to withdraw from the contract or to find out what Renshu wants.
>>4494449
>Tell tai and xin to trust us, they will hunt down the shaman and if he is indeed the killer, let out a roar. The five will interrogate the Kai.
>When TL and xin have gone, send crane and mantis to follow them as backup, and to stay completely hidden until the shaman is up. They dont know about their shadows identity, so they cannot give it away. Xin will notice but not know their identities.
>>
>>4494563
False poison is tempting, but we should really deal with the killer first.
>>
>>4494584
There's no guarantee Renshu is the killer, and the Kai family's confession would tell us who is.
>>
>>4494563
The problem is that Ming may be a genius but I don't think any of us are. So you may end up having to bullshit it.
or have Ming very disappointed in herself as people begin to drop dead by thousands around her

Meself, I feel we have way too little to go on. We have a dangerous assassin with means to cause great havoc but unknown (speculated) motives, and a mob that's getting short on thugs. It should be relatively simple to extract information on the mob leader and then simply walk in and take them in by force, but question is to what extent that would help, and what other contingencies need to be planned for. We don't really even know what the initial reason behind assassination attempt was - the high priest still hasn't delivered testimony. And right now may well be in danger of having been finished off since we're all in the dungeon together.
>>
>>4494593
I wasn't expecting a batman level of plan. Just something to start off with and go from there. Expecting you to have every form of contigency planned if increadibly unfair and I wouldn't penalize you for not having one. I guess I did leave it too open for a consistent vote didn't I?
>>
>>4494591
I'm more than willing to trust Xin, because even if he isn't THE killer, he is certainly a terrible threat. Or you would have me believe that there are so many coincidences lining up for a doppleganger of the very same deadly assassin to be in town while another being has the focus and spiritual know how to make the deadly root?
>>
File: Spoiler Image (22 KB, 381x205)
22 KB
22 KB PNG
>>4494597
...yes? Maybe?

Alright so here's what I'm going to do. We'll start with TL asking the spirits what they can tell about Renshu. Can he speak with spirits and does he seem like a threat? Then we'll go from there. That sound agreeable?
>>
>>4494597
I absolutely trust Xin that the guy is dangerous and capable of mass murder, but that doesn't mean he's the one who did it.
The same can be said about Tai Lung.
>>
>>4494616
Yes.

>>4494620
He may not be the one who did it, but he needs to be taken out anyway. Best do it now before he could have a chance to cause more damage.
>>
>>4494330
Hah Best Waifu likes macho men
>>
File: come on now.jpg (47 KB, 599x338)
47 KB
47 KB JPG
>>4494626
>He may not be the one who did it, but he needs to be taken out anyway
You can't condemn a man so casually. We need proof before we act against him. For all we know he could have turned over a leaf just like Xin did. It's entirely possible that he's not the void of emotions that Xin is, and that he actually has concern for the wellbeing of his brother. He used to tell Xin that he had emotion, which could have been a means to reassure him back then. Things may point towards him being the source of the Tainted Rose, and an assassin who's still in the game...but if he isn't, then we're taking out someone who doesn't deserve it.
And I would argue that you can't pick and choose when to be moral just because of how desperate the situation is. If Tai Lung wants to prove to the universe that he's changed, then he cannot fold to the pressure and take the easy way of attacking Renshu without clear proof.
>>
>>4494643
I can condemn a man so casually actually, but that's beside the point.

You're right, in that we have no proof. But interrogating the man will yield this proof. I also though of a way to best his chi-strikes. Wearing soft pads then bamboo over our chi points. Our joints are left open, but hey.
>>
>>4494663
I've noticed my argument has changed, and conceed.
I'll support the plan of the previous thread.
>>
I mean, we could just roar at him then pin the guy while hes disorientated. I doubt in all his time hes ever faced a foe with a strong enough sound based attack to ever have a counter, or expect it.
>>
>>4494663
The soft pads is a great idea, I'll admit. We should have ming suggest that to everyone.
Uh...except mantis I guess. He's too fucking small to wear them.
...And viper doesn't wear clothes, does she? Holy shit, Viper is a fucking nudist.
>>
>>4494683
Yeah, he is.

But we need the soft pads to mitigate the impact over a wider area and the strong surface to prevent his finger pushing through the soft pads and apply the force precisely on the chi-points.
Hockey pads would serve us well here.
>>
>>4494683
This got me to look into the furious five beyond what we see in the movies. Don't look if you don't want spoilers about their history.
Mantis was training to become a doctor at some point, and prior to that learned some trance shit.
Viper was born without fangs and was a ribbon dancer
Crane was a fucking janitor
Monkey was a petty thief/prankster turned comedian, and he has a brother in prison
Tigress was pretty much always a martial artist, which i think everyone knows.
>>
>>4494711
>>4494711
I find it funny how the martial artist is the least likely to attain inner peace.
>>
>>4494711
Po is an unreliable narrator in those stories. Crane was a janitor though and mantis was training to be a doctor. the rest, take with a pinch of salt.
>>
"I can speak with spirits." You say. "I can ask them about Renshu. Perhaps they might provide insight." The five look at you in shock save for Crane who is somewhat surprised. Ming nods.

"Could you do that? If we know more about him then we can plan better." She asks. You nod and close your eyes. You take a breath and calm yourself as you reach out with your feelings. It's somewhat difficult to do in your current position but with enough time you manage to clear your thoughts. Unsurprisingly, you can sense Crane and their affinity for the wind. While not as imbued in elemental energy as someone like Bao or Shenlong, Crane holds a modicum ammount of it. Almost enough to pass off as a sprite but just not quite enough. Speaking of which, you sense a few of them dancing around just outside the prison. Being that they are the element you can speak the more clearly towards you contact them.

"My friends. I must ask a favor of you, little ones." You say. The sprites continue to float around and speak out happily.

"Brother Tai Lung!" They sing like the wind from an instrument. "A favor? You'll play with us later right?" They ask.

"I will listen to your stories later, my friends. Rest assured. But for now I would like it if you could try and speak to check someone out for me." The sprites seems a bit confused but agreeable.

"Us go and find another?" They ask.

"Yes. He is a man known as Renshu. Currently I think he is at the temple. I would like to know if he is a threat to me or my friends. Does he hold ill will? More importantly, he claims to be able to speak with spirits. Could you verify that?" The sprites seem rather put off. That didn't sound like fun or a game but they comply.

"Ok Brother Tai Lung. We'll go do that. But you promise to hear our stories? Will you tell us of your bird friend? He hears us but he doesn't talk back." They ask.

"I promise I will once my work is done." You say and the spirits float away in a small gust of wind soon leaving your reach. You open your eyes. "They've gone to go check out Renshu." You tell the others. "All we can do is wait."

A few minutes go by, and you can feel the wind flow through you. You reach out to them and they contact you. "What did you find out?" You ask. The sprites sing once more.

"Shaman Renshu plays wonderful music!" They say joyfully. "He makes the most wonderful noise!" You nod politely before asking again.

"Did you find anything about what I asked you? Does he harbor any ill will or malice?" You ask and the sprites reply unhappily.

"Shaman Renshu is sad." They say. "He is unhappy and so are his friends."

"His friends?" You ask.

"Yes..." They say sadly. "The other spirits. The ones of the dead. They are unhappy too. He won't say why he is unhappy."

"Could you talk to him?" You ask. The sprites grow lively once more.

"Yes!" They say and as if remember, add. "But he had a message for you!" You almost lose focus at that.

"What did he say?" You ask.
>>
"He said, 'I see that I am not the only one who hears the voices of the spirits. Little ones, would you be so kind as to tell your friend to come visit me in person? It is rather rude to spy. We can discuss my feelings and motives when they arrive. I shall be waiting.' That's what he said! I think he wants to play!"

"Thank you, my friends. I will keep that in mind." You say. "Once this is all done, I will tell you some tales." The sprites float happily before leaving quickly to go follow a breeze. You open your eyes.

"What did they say?" Ming asks.

"He is aware when sprites spy on him and what they want to do." You say. "And according to them...he is very sad. Furthermore...he'd like to talk to me." The group look at you confused.

"Sad?" They ask. You nod.

"Yeah...sad. And so are the spirits of the dead that hang around him." Everyone looks at you then turns to Xin Lan. Xin Lan shrugs.

"Don't look me. I always figured he...well not lying exactly but I figured that he just could read minds or something. Or your soul? It's weird." They say. "More importantly, he knows someone is trying to figure him out. Was there anything else?" You shake your head.

"No, he took advantage of the fact wind sprites tend to get easily distracted. When he spoke to them, the sprites got excited to relay the message and returned I assume." You say.

"Well what do you we do now?" Xin Lan asks. "He now knows we have someone who can speak with spirits or at least someone in the city can and was spying on him. And we got nothing."

"Sad?" Ming repeats. "Could he have lied about that too?"

"I don't think so. That's his emotional state. Unless he can fake being truly sad emotionally and I think that's impossible. It's basically trying to fake feeling something within your very soul. Can you even feel true sadness without actually being sad at the same time?" Xin Lan shrugs.
>>
>What do you do now?
>Go and talk to Renshu yourself. He did invite you to talk.
>Go speak with Renshu but bring Xin Lan with you. They are his family and might be able to help you in speaking with him.
>Go with one of the previously made plans.
>>Tai Lung and Xin confront the Kais with the false poison threat plan (detailed last thread) to get a confession. The five watch Renshu's movements under the guise of 'discretely trying to find where tai lung went', since the cover will be that tai lung escaped and the five want to rectify that without causing a scene. They can also use this as an opportunity to investigate the city for unusual movements, in case the assassin ISN'T Renshu, or any other pertinent details.
>>So Xin seems convinced that his bro is contractor to poison the city and has a theory its for the Kais. We can buy more time by denying him resources to prepare the poison. Consult Xin how to do this. Meanwhile someone should pursue Kai leadership, both to gather more intel on what specifically their goals are and, if applicable, or possible, to get them to withdraw from the contract or to find out what Renshu wants.
>>Tell tai and xin to trust us, they will hunt down the shaman and if he is indeed the killer, let out a roar. The five will interrogate the Kai. When TL and xin have gone, send crane and mantis to follow them as backup, and to stay completely hidden until the shaman is up. They dont know about their shadows identity, so they cannot give it away. Xin will notice but not know their identities.
>Write in.

The fake poison plan from the last thread

>I have a proposal, my friends.
With Tai Lung imprisoned, we can pretend that their attack - although thwarted by 'the five' - worked to intimidate everyone sufficiently enough to call a meeting with the Kais to ask for their demands in order to acquiesce to them. They get to the meeting place, pleasantries are exchanged in a formal fashion, before bam - we reveal that the pleasant smell in the room is in fact a certain kind of incense they should be acquainted with but with a few modifications to make it even harder to cure (it isn't, this is a lie to get them sweating, it's normal peach scented incense we'll be using). And we reveal that only we both know and have the 'cure', stored elsewhere for safety's sake, naturally. If they confess to everything, in signed form, they'll get the 'cure'.

>Harmless psychological tricks! Trust me, when it comes to a criminal family, you want hard evidence like a written confession to pin them for good. And it's ancient china so 'under duress' doesn't mean anything.
>>
With that, I gotta go make lunch. Be back in a while.
>>
>>4494733
>Send ming and Xin to deal with the kais using the poison plan.

>Send tai Lung to meet the shaman.
>>
>>4494733
Sadness? Genuine sadness? That definitely changes things a bit...hmm...
>Go and talk to Renshu yourself. He did invite you to talk.
>Xin and Ming do the fake poison plan, with the 5 on standby nearby (but hidden) in case things go south.
>>
Sorry guys gonna have to pause it here for today. Votes still open until tomorrow.
>>
>>4494733
If TL has a shot at discerning the shaman’s motives, he should go to meet him. Alternatively, the Five can ask him to visit him In the dungeon.

It would be probably beneficial to have Xin there, but Ming is not aware of their personal stake... although she does know the knowledge shook them up so maybe she figures.

I don’t think the plan to threaten the family with poison is going to go well, especially if Xin is right about their willingness to bring the city down with them.
I’d say the priority regarding Kais would be finding their leadership, which could be done by interrogating captured thugs and analyzing their activity throughout the city. Examining behaviors of other stakeholders in the city for signs of corruption would also help. I figure Ming would try to identify and pinpoint cause of disease by symptoms. Also we still need to talk to the high priest.
>>
I'll be around to run in about an hour or so. Looks like people want to do the poison plan and send Tai Lung to speak with Renshu. Do you want anyone to join TL?

>>4495165
Also dunno if anyone has read this yet.
>>
>>4495165
As it is mate, we want to talk to the leadership. This is our "then the leaders will come and make their demands."
Once they have confessed we can take them in, due to the five being present. Without their leaders, they are not going to be a problem for a small time until the news filters down.
If their leadership DOESN'T turn up, then the plan is a bust anyway and needs adaption.

>>4495551
I don't think Tai going alone is a great idea.....Send Crane, he's a bro, they can talk to the shaman one on one but if shit hits the fan, Crane can step in.

Xin with Ming and 4 of the 5 on standbye. We need the priests to go in on this plan with us to make it convincing, I think.
TL to Reshu and crane on standby for him.
>>
Ok, looks like we're going with the fake poison plan and sending TL to talk to Renshu. Sending Crane with him because he's bro and it probably puts the 5 at ease.
>>
"Tai Lung, can you go talk to Renshu? See if you can figure out why he's here." Ming says.

"We never agreed to this." Tigress says. Ming shakes her head.

"Tai Lung is the only one who can speak with Renshu." She says. "He invited him to talk. If we send Xin or any one else then he'll be suspicious. The Five are too well known, so he'll be on his guard. Xin seems to have had past dealings with Renshu so that will give away the fact we have insider information. Tai Lung is someone he might only know by name and that's our advantage. No one would suspect him working with The Furious Five."

"I should still go." Xin Lan says. "I know him best. I can provide backup."

"Sorry Xin." Ming says. "But you're right. Sending Tai Lung alone wouldn't be the smartest idea." She faces the Five. ""Crane can go. You can fly and stay out of sight. If things go wrong, you can swoop in to help. Tai Lung is more than skilled enough to be able to hold off any opponent long enough for you to get there. That sound fair, Tigress?" She ask. Tigress huffs in frustration but says nothing. Ming nods and says, "Sounds like a plan then. Can you get the chains off of him please?"

"It's alright Ming." You say standing up from your kneeling position as easy as if you weren't bound. The Five look on is horror as the chains creak and groan as you tear them appart as easily as the rope that used to bind you. You rip the remaining chains off of your torso and drop them with a loud thud on the ground next to you. You sigh and stretch, rolling your neck and shoulders to get them used to moving once more. Xin Lan simply stands there and smiles smugly at the Five as you work out. "Let's go." You quietly tell Crane as you adjust your cloak and walk past the group. Crane nods quietly, still unable to find the words and shoots his friends a nervous glance before following you out the door. When you finally exit the jail house, the cool breeze of the ocean hits your face. You take a deep breath in before suddenly backflipping on to the roof of the building and long jumping to the next one and running to the temple. Though you can't see Crane, you assume he's flying high above you and following you.

---

By the time you arrive at the Temple it's the dead of night. All you can hear is the soft rustle of the leaves as you walk through the front entrance. Though you're unsure of where to look, you're guided by the sound of a Guzheng. You wander the halls following the melancholic tune as it floats through the wind. The music leads you to a small garden in the center of the temple. Sitting next to a pond you find the man playing the music. A grey furred rabbit with black stripes around his face and ears in a white tunic similar to Xin's outift. Though you know the man's relation to your friend, you find it hard to assume the two are related. The man seems to not take heed of your approach as they continue to play, serene and methodic. Even so, they greet you as you come close.
>>
https://youtu.be/PWnhDvy5bXc

"It is quite late for a traveler to be wandering the roads of life." He says gently still not opening his eyes. "Though I apologize, I should not presume what buisness a friend of a Great Dragon is on." They say smiling and finally opening their eyes to look at you. Their eyes are serene and at peace and their smile warm and gently. It unnerves you how similar they are to Oogway's eyes and smile, especially for an assassin and especially for one who bears the constant aura of death around them. "If you permit me one more trespass...am I to assume you are the one who sent the sprites to spy on me?"

>What do you say?
>Admit that Renshu is right. You did send the sprites to spy on him. Say that you had heard he claimed to speak with spirits and you wanted to verify it.
>Don't answer and instead ask if they are Wu Renshu. Best to start this off by exchanging names instead of accusations.
>Play it off lightly and return his question with one of your own. Say that if it is strange for you to be traveling at night then so it would be for him to be playing music at this hour.
>Write in.
>>
>>4495725
>Admit that Renshu is right. You did send the sprites to spy on him. Say that you had heard he claimed to speak with spirits and you wanted to verify it.
>>
>>4495725
>Admit that Renshu is right. You did send the sprites to spy on him. Say that you had heard he claimed to speak with spirits and you wanted to verify it.
Lads, this is IMPORTANT. Right now we don’t know his name is Wu Renshu, the sprites only told us his name was Renshu. If we use his full name then we reveal that we have outside help from people who are familiar with him.
>>
>>4495725
>Admit that he is right that you did. Ask if he can guess why we did so.

No lies at this point, but a testing jab at his powers of perception.
>>
>>4495752
>>4495783
>>4495792
Admitting that Renshu is right. Writing.
>>
You nod. "Yes, that was me." You say. "I had heard there was a man who could speak with spirits and I wanted to find out myself." You say. "The sprites said that 'Renshu played wonderful music'. I'm assuming that's you." Renshu bows his head.

"I'm humbled that the children of the wind think so highly of my music." He says. "I'm just a simple shaman who plays as a hobby. Not fit to even be considered a bard."

"The wind sprites often find enjoyment in thing that may seem simple to us mortals." You say. "But they do not lie. That they find your music wonderful is a testament to your skill." Renshu bows his head once more.

"You honor me." He says. "But as a friend of the wind, I trust that you would know them better than anyone else."

"You can tell who I am?" You ask already knowing why.

"Yes. As your small friends have indicated, I can speak with spirits. As such I can perceive things most people cannot. Namely, the mantle you bear. It is a powerful title. You should be proud to be given such an honor." He says. "And I am moreso that you have taken the time to speak to someone like me."

"You asked to speak with me and I haven't met anyone else who can talk to spirits. I must admit that curiosity got the better of me." You say. "If I must say, it is quite a rarity to meet another person who can speak with spirits and a coincidence that we both end up in the same city. May I ask what brings you to here?" Renshu seems to look beyond you. Even with their gentle eyes, it feels rather unnerving. Almost like they are staring into your soul despite them not focused on you.

"The spirits beckoned me here." He says. "Unfortunately, I am not as blessed as you. I cannot ignore their call and I go where they feel I am needed. While my will is my own, it is my duty to listen to them. They told me of a great sorrow here in the temple. And I seem to have arrived too late and just in time as it seems. I have done the best I could to soothe the wounds of those here but I'm afraid my true calling is to soothe the soul and mind. I have listened to the troubles of those around here and have done my best to set their minds at ease. But they are not the only ones who are troubled. The energy of this temple is unbalanced and darkened. Thus I have spent my time here attempting to remedy this as well." Renshu explains as he plays a different tune."I am afraid I am overstepping my boundries again and for that I ask that you forgive me. But...you too hold a great darkness in your heart. You bear the weight of deeds long done and actions long past. Sometimes it feels that though you carry it as best as you can that it will never pass. Especially recently. Would you like to speak about it, friend of the wind?" He asks.
>>
>What do you say?
>Thank Renshu for his concern but say that you will pass. Ask him something in return.
>Ask Renshu about his duties. What does a shaman like him do?
>Tell Renshu about your problems? Perhaps he may offer wisdom. Tell him that you wish to help people but your past seems to prevent that. You wish to protect your friends but it seems like violence is the only way that works despite their disapproval.
>Ask Renshu if he knows about current events of the city. See how much he really knows.
>Write in.
>>
>>4495884
>My burdens are my own, my weight should never be forgotten that I never feel the temptation to repeat. Instead we should speak of the now.
>Do you know about the current events of the city, the trouble afflicting the temple?
>>
>>4495890
Supporting.
>>
>>4495884
Tell him you’ve come to accept your burdens as something that cannot, should not be shed. That you’ve resolved to bear them and accept their weight as reminder to keep from creating more, in yourself and others, going forward. That you can share some of the experience and insight if Renshu wishes it, but do not want to force it upon him.
>>
>>4495890
+1
>>
>>4495890
>>4496272
>>4496427
>>4496798
Declining Renshu's offer for a listening ear and advice. Asking him about the city's troubles. Writing.
>>
"My burdens are my own, my weight should never be forgotten that I never feel the temptation to repeat." You say. "I have come to accept that my burdens are something that cannot, and should not, be shed. I will bear them and accept their weight as a reminder to keep from creating more, in myself and in others." Renshu adjusts the strings on his instrument.

"A noble mindset and goal...as expected from one who carries the favor of the wind." He plucks the strings gently. "However...if you do not choose to open up about them. If you do not air your grievances then they will lie within you and fester. Those you wish to protect will be unaware and will be unable to help you. You are strong that much is true and I will not dissuade you from your path but take care that the weight you bear does not drown you in the river of life or that in your effort to not repeat your past that you lose your self in holding back the tide. I sense that you are at peace with youself and that is good. You are not afraid of who you once were or of what you will become but that does not preclude you from allowing others in on your troubles."

You nod slowly. "Thank you." You say. "But I would like to speak of the now if that is alright with you. Do you know about the current events of the city? Of the trouble afflicting the temple?"

Renshu closes his eyes. "Yes." He says sadly. "These are dark times indeed for this city. This Kai Family attacking this temple and sending their members as if they were some kind of army. The High Priest gone missing. I have spoken to the Brotherhood. They say that the current events have taken a toll on the High Priest and has become indisposed due to his old age. However they are greatly troubled and doubt looms in all of them. Though it is not my place to say nor it is to judge, I presume that they are not divuldging everything. But there is not much I can do, so I do what I can. Offer succor to those who need it. There are many here who are afraid and they speak of their worries. The more fortunate speak to me of idle things such as romantic interests or earning praise from their superiors. But there are those that worry that this is a omen. They say that the family has never acted like this before and a brazen attack such as this bodes ill." He looks at you. "But that is what I have heard while residing here in my short time here. Perhaps you know more?" He asks.

>What do you say?
>Tell Renshu that you know as much as they do.
>Tell Renshu that you heard a rumor that the Kais have been trying to speak to the High Priest before the attack. Maybe he heard something about that?
>Ask Renshu if he is aware that The Five is in the city. What does he think of that?
>Ask Renshu how long he plans to stay here. As he said, these seem to be dark days and the city is dangerous if the Kais are willing to attack a peaceful temple.
>Ask Renshu something else.
>Write in.
>>
>>4496967
>Are you aware the five are here?
>Do you know about how the Kais, their meetings with the high priest?
>How long do you plan to stay?
>How much do you know about medicine and alchemy?

We should ask about the root in a minute.
>>
>>4496967
Tell him about the “rumor” of Kais wishing to talk with the high priest, ask if he has any idea what such a family could wish from a priest aside from absolution
Ask him how long he intends to stay, if the family is so devoted to path of violence, things could be dangerous for him.


It might have been a mistake to deny him a sad story of our own. It would have opened a viable path to pry into his. Gotta find an alternative frame now...
>ask how he learned to commune with spirits
>>
>>4496972
>>4496978
lots of questions. Writing.
>>
"I know that The Five are here in the city." You say. "Did you know that?"

"Oh yes." He says in a calm enthusiasm. "As a matter of fact, I had the honor to speak with one of them. Master Viper to be exact. She was here earlier today tending to injured. They bring much hope to those around them. I can feel it in the energy of the room as they enter. They are a beacon to all of China. They seem to have a new member as well." Renshu says. You do your best to keep your heart from leaping in your chest when he mentioned Ming and you ask,

"Oh? How can they be The Five is there is 6 of them?" You half joke. "Or perhaps you have seen the Dragon Warrior?"

"I do not think their new companion was the Dragon Warrior, I'm afraid. Though I must admit, calling her a new member of The Five would be a bit of an overstatement. She simply seems to be a traveling companion. A healer to be exact." He says.

"What makes you say that?" You ask. "Looks can be deceiving. Especially for master marital artists."

"You are right. Master Mantis would be an example of that. However when it comes to their new companion The Five seem to be shouldering a weight. There is a decision to be made and they can only influence it. That decision ultimately rests on their new companion. It is this weight that seperates her from The Five and in my opinion excludes her from being an official member. They do not see her as one."

"That is odd." You say. "The Five ussually don't travel with people outside of their own group unless it's part of their job. Do you think this new girl has something to do with what's going on with the city?"

"I do not know but given how close they are to her, perhaps she is. I sense you might have theory about that?" He asks a bit amused.

"Well...I heard a rumor that the Kai family has been trying to speak with the High Priest days before the attack. I don't know why they would though though it's just a rumor of course. What could they Kai Family want? I doubt they want to confess their sins." Renshu continues to play and gives you another one of his serene smiles however there's an undertone of something else to it. It's the same smile Oogway or Shifu used to give you when you asked the right questions but...there's something else that you can't put your finger on it. It's not malice but it's certainly not friendly.

"Why indeed..." He says. "Perhaps they want something from within the temple? A valuable object perhaps?"

"I doubt it." You say thinking fast. You can't reveal that you know the High Priest was poisoned or that there is nothing of value here. "What would the Kai family want with scrolls or candles? I don't think the Brotherhood have anything that would be of value or some kind of hidden treasure." Renshu plays for a moment.

"Perhaps then it is not an object but a place." He says.

"You mean like the temple itself?" You ask. "Then why even try to talk to the High Priest?"
>>
"As I've been told by the priests and monks here. The Kai Family has never been this violent. As the common assumption for crime families go, they tend to be more subtle. Perhaps they wished to come to some kind of agreement with the High Priest? Use of the temple for something and their silence in exchange for something?" He suggests. You nod. It made sense. The Kai Family could use the temple for whatever they wanted and because it was on the edge of town, not many people would notice. But why poison the High Priest? Besides revenge, getting rid of him meant that there would be no one in charge to have in their pocket. Unfrotunately you can't ask and play your hand. Renshu had you cornered on that front.

"That certainly is a possiblity. Which makes the temple less of a sanctuary than I hoped. How long do you plan on staying here?" You ask. "With what we disscussed in mind, things can get dangerous for you if you decide to stay and tend to everyone's wounds."

"I'm humbled that one of your title would worry about someone as unimportant as me." Renshu replies. "I will stay as long as the spirits wish for me to stay and do what I can to help. Should it become apperant that my work can no longer soothe the people here then I must make the decision to leave. As painful as it is. I thank you for your worry but I am accustomed to the dangers of travel. Though I sometimes travel with caravans, I most often travel alone."

"There are plenty of people in need of a healer." You say. "You must be well practiced in medicine if it's your life's calling." You say.

Renshu shakes his head. "I'm afraid I'm not much of a healer." He admits. "I can tend to superfical wounds. Cuts, bruises, and even a broken arm but for the more complicated injuries I am at a loss. Even making medicines are something I am not truly proficient in. As I've mentioned, my real calling is to soothe the spirit and mind."

"I must admit, I never heard of many Shamans. Where did you learn how to speak with spirits?" You ask. Renshu smiles once more, this time a regular one.

"One would say it's rather rude to pry into another's past after denying them your own." He says gently teasing you. "But this is a tale I've told many times and I do not mind telling it once more." Renshu sets his intrument aside. "I was not taught to speak with spirits. I was born with the gift. Though I suppose this was not always so. As a child, my gift was simply a toy. The sprits were my friends and companions. As young boy and a teenager, my ability was a curse. The spirits were a nuisance, never keeping quiet, never granting me solace in my own mind. I drank and tried to wash away my sorrows in alcohol. I fought against my elders and did what I could to rebel." He says and pauses for a moment. He closes his eyes as if in remembrance and finishes it. "And as an adult, it is a gift once more. Used to aid those around me."

You wait for him to continue but he does not, leaving you in silence.
>>
>What do you say?
>Renshu seems to have neglected to mention a good portion of his story. Ask him what caused him to change. He certainly doesn't seem like a person who induldged in vices like alcohol and certainly not one who overdrank.
>Ask if he's heard about the Tainted Rose in his travels. Though he's said he's not much of a healer, so you doubt he'll give you any information.
>Ask about his travels. Where he's been before. Perhaps The Five might be able to tell you if any other incidents of poisonings have occured there.
>Write in.
>>
>>4497197
>Renshu seems to have neglected to mention a good portion of his story. Ask him what caused him to change. He certainly doesn't seem like a person who induldged in vices like alcohol and certainly not one who overdrank.
>Ask if he's heard about the Tainted Rose in his travels. Though he's said he's not much of a healer, so you doubt he'll give you any information.
>>
>>4497197
>Probe the depths of his spiritual knowledge. Ask him things about Eureka, and see if he knows anything about the disaster that nearly befell it.
Surely one such as him would have sensed spirits thinning out.
>>
>>4497203
>>4497221
Supporting both of these.
>>
>>4497203
>>4497221
>>4497226
Taking these. Writing.
>>
>>4497197

>Fair's fair, offer him a story of your past

>Admit it's hard to imagine him as someone indulging, looking at him now
>>
"What changed?" You ask gently. Renshu looks at you. "You didn't really say why you stopped seeing it as a curse. It's kind of hard imagining you as a drunkard." You say weakly. Renshu grabs his instrument and plucks at it once more. This time it's not music but rather just idle playing.

"...I found someone important." He says. "Someone who needed me sober. Someone who was more important than my petty greivences. So I made peace with what I was born with and in the end, I settled into my role as a Shaman. Now that I am alone, I devote my skills to those around me." You nod though you're unsure how much of his story was a lie to you. Though Renshu seems to be telling the truth, you know that he was an assassin and deception would have something he'd be increadibly skilled in.

"I see..." You say. "I assume you've traveled quite alot. In your travels, have you ever heard of something called the Tainted Rose?" Renshu gently shakes his head.

"I'm afraid not." He says. "Though it does remind me of a tarvern name." He gives you a teasing smile. "Perhaps you wish to affirm that I was indeed a drunkard?" He jokes. You cough and nod.

"Sorry." You lie. "I really can't imagine it."

"It is quite alright." He muses. "Not many do. Though I assume people can imagine that always hearing the whispers of the spirits can drive one to drink."

"Speaking of the spirits. Recently I noticed...a fading in the the elemental spirits. As if they were thinning out. Perhaps something had happened in Eureka." You muse.

"I'm afraid I am not blessed enough to be able to commune with the spirit realm." Renshu admits. "Although I did sense a change in the children of the elements. They seemed uneasey and worried but only for a few hours. Then they returned to their joyful demenor. I am afraid that I am not as attuned to the elements as a friend of the wind would be. I am more aligned with the spirits of those long departed." He says. You that at the very least, what he said was the truth. Judging by how time flowed in the spirit realm, if anyone would have noticed it on this end then it would only be for a small while compared to the days and months you spent searching for Kai.

"I see. Could you ask anyone recently passed? Maybe they would know." You ask testing them about Eureka. Renshu shakes their head.
>>
"I'm afraid I cannot. Or rather, I cannot ask anyone who has moved on. Those that have gone to receive their judgement by Yanluo Wang are beyond my reach. I would assume that they do not reside with the elementals as they have not told me about those long departed. Though I admit my dealings with the children are limited. I wish to believe that those judge go to live with their ancestors as we're all told growing up. Perhaps with your closeness to the elements, that they might have told you what happened?"

>What do you say?
>Tell Renshu about Kai and how he wished to absorb all the chi in the spirit realm.
>Lie and say that you're not sure but you found it odd. When you asked the spirits they didn't say only that there was danger.
>Say that you can only guess as well but you've never spoken to anyone deceased so you cannot guess either way.
>Thank Renshu for inviting you to talk and excuse yourself. It is gettting quite late.
>Tell Renshu one of your stories. He as been open so far. It's only fair that you return the kindness. (what do you tell him?)
>Write in.
>>
>>4497353
>My friend told me that you do indeed go to the ancestors if Wang judges you worthy.
>Tell him a story about our time in the spirit realm.
>Do you know much martial arts, it may keep you safe on the roads.
>You seem to know quite a lot about me with a glance, Do you know my name then?

Hmm....Maybe we can get him to expand on martial arts.
>>
>>4497353
supporting
>>4497365
>>
>>4497365
>>4497387
Telling Renshu we've actually been to the spirit realm and asking about his knowledge.Writing
>>
"I have been told by a friend that you do indeed go to see your ancestors if Wang judges you worthy. I met them in my journey to the spirit realm." You admit. "It is a peaceful place. Full of floating islands over a sea of clouds. It seems to go on forever and journeying through them one loses track of time. I've met many spirits there and it is where I learned to speak with them though there is still much for me to learn."

"That is good to hear. Many people will be put at ease knowing that." Renshu says smiling although you can see something in their peaceful eyes. Sadness. Just as the sprites said. "I am glad to have met one so world traveled as you. Never in my life would I have thought to meet one who has traveled between both worlds. Truly you have lived an amazing life."

"But you travel as well." You say. "You are still young, there is plenty of time for adventure."

Renshu chuckles. "I wouldn't know. While I do travel, it is in service of others. While I welcome adventure, I am content with my life. Perhaps, it is for the stories I hear that I travel. The people I meet. Such as yourself."

"But you mentioned you weren't a bard. Yet you travel under the same pretenses as one." You tease. The rabbit let's out a light laugh.

"I would never presume to have the same skills as a master storyteller. I merely enjoy listening to stories, not recount them for coin." He says.

"Do you know much about martial arts? They may keep you safe on your travels. It sounds like your more of a jack of all trades on top of being a shaman." You ask. Renshu shakes their head.

"I'm afraid not." He says. "I prefer to not fight. The spirits keep me safe. Tell me of dangers and ill omens. I'm sure your wind friends have done the same for you."

"They have on occassion." You say. "Though they often complain that I tend not to listen." You chuckle. "I endevour to hear them as much as I can."

"Had I met you when I was younger, I'd envy your ability to be able to ignore them." Renshu says. "But you seem to be happy with your gift and for that I am glad. Speaking to spirits is a joy many will never know."

You look at Renshu. "You seem to know quite a lot about me at a glance. Do you know my name then?" Renshu looks down at his instrument and plays it properly once more.

"No." He says. "I do not. I can merely tell you what the spirits tell me and what I can read from your aura or Chi. Perhaps with more practice, I could tell everything about a person at a glance but that is not a gift that even I would want. Or perhaps I would...with such knowledge...would I be able to better help those in need? Would I be able to bear the responsibilty of that knowledge?" Renshu finally stands. "It is getting late and even I must rest. I bid you a good night, friend of the wind." He says making way to the temple halls.
>>
>What do you do?
>Ask Renshu one last thing. (what do you ask?)
>Let him leave. You think you've gotten what you could out of him.
>Tell Renshu to be safe. The city is a dangerous place and you don't want him getting caught up in any unsavory buisness.
>Write in.
>>
>>4497478
>Bid him good night, and wish him luck in mending wounded hearts
>>
>>4497481
>Be safe, things can be quite dangerious.
>Fling a coin at him to test his reflexes with a delayed 'heads up'. "For the wisdom you've given me"
>>
>>4497478
>Take a page out of Oogway's book. Bow, and tell him that it was your honor to meet a spiritual prodigy such as him.
>>
>>4497488
>>4497489
>>4497501
Saying goodnight but we can't help but test the man just a tiny bit more. Writing.
>>
"Good night Renshu. Be safe, things seem to be getting quite dangerous." You say bowing and adding. "It's been an honor to meet a spiritual prodigy such as you."

Renshu returns the bow. "I should be saying the same for you. I has been an honor meeting one such as yourself." With that he turns once more and walks away. You watch the man leave before silently pulling a coin out of your pocket before flinging it at the man. You barely have time to count to one before the rabbit's ear twitches and as you hurry up to shout, "Heads up" and keep up with your plan Renshu's hand has already snapped up in the air and caught the coin. His speed was blinding, almost as fast as Xin Lan if not as fast. Renshu turns to face you with a bemused smile on his face.

"Testing the spirits' ability to warn me of danger?" He muses gently. You shake your head.

"For the wisdom you've given me." You reply.

"I see." He say pocketing the money and walking away. "I do hope my wisdom serves you well...Tai Lung." He says as he steps into the shadows and vanishes.

---

You and Crane rush back to the jail house where the rest of the Five and your friends are. You're lead, not to your cell, but to a large confrence room. The rest of the Five are sitting around reading reports of some kind, Ming is dozing off hunched over the table, and Xin Lan is sitting on the table next to Ming's head completely motionless and with their eyes closed, meditating. The moment you step through the door, their ears twitch and they jump to their feet. "So? What did you learn?" They ask. Ming snorts and sits upright looking around with wide eyes.

"I wasn't asleep!" She shouts as some hair falls on her eyes. The rest of the Five simply look at her but Xin Lan continues to look at you.

>What do you say?
>Tell Xin Lan that Renshu knows your name at the very least. Everything else he told you was in line with their alias as a Shaman.
>Say you learned nothing about Renshu that you didn't already know from Xin Lan or would assume a wandering shaman to know. But Renshu did suggest that the Kai family would want the temple not for it's goods but as a location of illicit activity.
>Tell Xin Lan that Renshu is as good a liar as they are. He stuck to his story until the very end until you tested their reflexes. At that point it seemed like both of you were done playing the game of pretend though it didn't seem like Renshu was afraid or was aware that you knew their identity.
>Write in.
>>
>>4497530
>Hes a fantastic liar, but his reflexes and knowledge of my name gave the game away at the end. He did have some insights into the Kais thought process.

Give them the overview of the situation.
>>
>>4497530
>Tell Xin Lan that Renshu is as good a liar as they are. He stuck to his story until the very end until you tested their reflexes. At that point it seemed like both of you were done playing the game of pretend though it didn't seem like Renshu was afraid or was aware that you knew their identity.
>>
>>4497541
>>4497546
Telling the group that Renshu had an idea of what's going on but gave you some insight on what the Kais want. Writing.
>>
"He's a fantastic liar." You say before explaining the small test you did with the coin. "But his reflexes and knowledge of my name gave the game away at the end though...we both seemed to know what was going on. He was either unafraid or unaware that I knew who he was." Xin Lan nods.

"Yeah...that sounds like him." They say. "Although...why would he give himself away like that? That's not his style. He's not the flashy type." You shrug.

"I don't know but he did give me some insight on the Kais." You say. "It's not an item they want. It's the whole temple. If they have control of it, either directly or indirectly, then they have a hideout for any illegal contraband they could want. All they would have to do is pay a share of the profits to keep the temple silent. No guard would ever think of looking there." Ming yawns.

"So then the Kais trying to speak with the High Priest were attempting to convince him to go for the plot." She says. "Of course, he said no and so they tried to kill him."

"Probably hoping that the next guy in line would be more malleable or at least afraid enough to do as they wanted. Makes sense too. Having a leader in their pocket meant they now have deniablity and someone to take the fall." Xin Lan says. "Probably would have worked if we hadn't intervened."

"That doesn't make sense." Tigress says. "Why would someone in league with the Kais tell you their plan?"

"I don't know." Ming says. "He told me to dismantle the Kai family as well." Xin Lan taps their foot nervously.

"I don't like this." They say. "Renshu is playing us. Using us like peices and we're doing as he wants."

"We have no choice." Viper says. "If we don't then the Kais will continue to do as they please. Maybe he really does just want us to help the city."

"He did say the attack on the temple was an ill omen." You point out. "And his job is to heal people spiritually and mentally. Taking out the Kais would fall in line with what he would want." Xin Lan shakes his head.

"That wouldn't add up as to why he would make the poison in the first place. Remember there isn't anyone else we know who could make it. Why would he make a poison to assist the Kai family then go out of his way to stop them?" They ask.

"Or maybe he's not involved at all and you're simply wasting our time?" Tigress points out. Xin Lan glares at her.

"Shut it, stripes...number 2." They correct themselves as if catching themselves in a habit. "Maybe the Kais no longer pay him or are of no use to him. It would be more convient to have others take the Kais down than for him to go and do it..." Their voice trails off.

"But it's not his style?" You venture a guess. Xin Lan nods.

"Yeah...he'd do it himself." They mumble.

"Guys..." Ming yawns again. "We need to decide. Are we going to assume Renshu is involved in this or not? We can't go around doing both and maintain the same level of efficiency. It just gives us too many questions. Then we can decide how to handle the false poison plan."
>>
>What do you say?
>Renshu is involved. He's the only one who can make the poison and is aware of what the Kais would want with the temple.
>Renshu has nothing to do with this. He wants the Kai family gone and is willing to help not only The Five and the person vaugely associated with them but also Tai Lung, a wanted criminal.
>Write in
>>
>>4497614
>it’s late. Let’s reconvene in the morning after everyone’s had some time to sleep on it.
>Over the night, meditate to commune with spirits to see if any unusual entities other than the ones in our crew and renshu are in the city or its surrounding area. Someone with the constant killing intent needed to grow Tainted Rose would be easy to spot for them. Who knows, maybe they could even sense the rose itself with how it’s made?
>>
>>4497614
I got a theory, he knew that in making the root, that somebody was going to come and cure the high priest using his unusual perceptions.

He somehow benefits from both success and defeat...perhaps having us tie up loose ends.
>>
>>4497625
Getting rest and meditating. Writing.
>>
"How about we get some sleep?" You say getting Ming's bag and handing it to her. "We can all reconvene in the morning after we've rested."

Crane nods. "Yeah, that's actually a good idea. Can't make good decisions while we're all exhausted." Tigress glares at you and you raise your hands.

"I know. I know. Back to my cage." You say. Xin Lan hops off the table and starts to follow out of the door.

"You'd think they'd learn by now." They say. "Ming, I'll join you in about an hour. I want to do some scouting first." They lightly punch your leg. "Sorry big guy, but I'd rather sleep in a high class inn than that dank box you call a cell." You grin and shake your head.

"So girl's night out then?" You tease. Xin Lan snorts.

"You know I'm a boy." They say.

"Funny. Remember you saying you were a girl." You shoot back with a grin.

"So what if I am? Girls can kick butt too you know." Xin Lan replies. The Five simply stay at the table utterly confused.

"And you're just ok with this?" Tigress asks Ming. "They don't even ask for permission." Ming giggles and shrugs.

"I mean...could I stop them? Besides they're my friends." She says. "They'd give up the only room available in town for me if it meant that I'd be safe." She yawns. "Just don't let them get away with sneaking food off your plate. That's when you have to say no." Tigress let's out a huff in frustration and The Five follow Ming out of the confrence room only to find the halls empty.

"Someone go check his cell." She sighs.

----

You sit at your cell meditating. Your mind and body scream for sleep but you push those aside for one last session. This time you weren't settling for sprites. You needed a full spirit. It takes you about an hour but soon you feel a the presence of one. You call out to it.

"Guardian of the wind. I have need of your aid." The wind spirit stops riding an air current and responds.

"Friend of my father, what aid can I provide?" It replies, it's voice as fluid as the breeze it rides.

"A great danger plagues this city." You say. "Though such things are of no concern for beings such as the elementals, I would ask of your aid to help me find the source of this. This danger threatens all within the city including a temple that provides an area of worship for your father and his siblings."

"If such a thing is true." The spirit replies. "Then I shall aid you. You bear the mantle of a true friend and I trust that your goals are noble. What is it you require of me?"
>>
"I thank you my friend." You reply. "Within this city someone is producing a deadly venom known as the Tainted Rose. The ritual to make this vile flower requires killing intent without reservation. One must be willing to use this plant for the sole purpose to kill and without remorse. I would ask of you to find such an individual in this city. There is a man known as Renshu here as well. According to a friend of mine, he is capable of producing such malice. I would like you to ignore him and see if there is anyone else here who can harbor such intent."

"Such a task is of no problem for me. I shall return when I am done." The spirit says before vanishing. You finish your meditation and let the weight of your exhaustion fall on your body. Now that you didn't have chains binding you, you could at least lay on the ground properly. Closing your eyes, it doesn't take long before you drift off into a deep sleep.

---

You feel like you've only slept for a few mintues before you hear someone enter your cell room. Years of training have taught your body to wake up and get to your feet before your mind can realize what is going on. You see Tigress enter your view as opens your cell door. "Hurry up." She says tersely. "Ming won't start without you." Stretch and follow her. You feel out as quickly as you can but don't sense the wind spirit. You assume they are still on their task.

>What do you say?
>Ask her how her day has been. Might as well make some small talk while you head out.
>Ask if something is wrong. You think she seems a bit more agitated than ussual.
>Say nothing and follow her. You can ask questions once you're with everyone else.
>Write in.
>>
>>4497723
>Ask if something is wrong. You think she seems a bit more agitated than usual.
>>
>>4497723
>>Ask if something is wrong. You think she seems a bit more agitated than ussual.
>>
>>4497723
>What's wrong?
>>
>>4497723
>>Ask her how her day has been. Might as well make some small talk while you head out.
>>Ask if something is wrong. You think she seems a bit more agitated than ussual.

I say lets do both!
>>
>>4497766
>>4497767
>>4497956
>>4498043
Talking to some people, best waifu, Tigress. Writing.
>>
Figuring that if you're going to be working for The Five, a strange notion even for you, you might as well try and be amicable or at the very least cooperative. "How your day been so far?" You ask rather awkwardly in the silence.

"A lot better once this is all done with." She say. You frown though you should have expected that.

"You know...this would go a lot smoother if we could work together." You say. Tigress spins around and glares you.

"We are not working together. You are a wanted criminal and mass murderer that is only being allowed to assist us in this because your sociopathic rabbit friend or slave or whatever you see other people who are useful to you as has information we need." She growls jabbing her finger into your scar. "You're a danger to everyone around you Tai Lung. Wherever you go, you bring death and destruction with you. I don't know what Ming sees in you and frankly if I could I'd kill you right now but unlike you, some of us have morals. So why don't you keep quiet and do as your told before you find yet another way to shame my father even more?" She says turning around and leaving you confused. Her father? As far as you knew, you've never met another tiger in your travels. Furthermore, Tigress seems to be a bit more angry than ussual if that was to be believed.

Putting aside the her rant, you ask, "Something wrong? You're usually more restrained than this." Tigress shoots another glare at you over her shoulder and she clenches her fists as she tries to even her breathing.

"We found the missing priest." She says.

"I assume not in the condition either of us would like." You say.

"He's dead." Tigress replies. "Found gutted at the docks early this morning." You wince. You had hoped he'd turn up sooner or later but not like this. You try not to allow yourself to go in to the what ifs of whether or not you could have found him in time. You decide not to bring up the fact you knew they were missing. The two of you walk to the confrence room only to hear shouting. You and Tigress rush in to find a standoff between Xin Lan and the rest of The Five. Ming stands in a corner in shock.

"I'm telling you I didn't do it!" They shout holding their knives in a defensive position.

"You're our only suspect." Mantis shoots back.

"And the murderous Shaman in the temple isn't another suspect?" The rabbit shouts back.

"You mean the one that hasn't shown any signs of violent tendancies? The one that hasn't been running around strangling Kai members?" Viper responds.

"I prefer the term incapacitate." Xin Lan replies. "And frankly I was doing all of you a favor considering they were trying to spy on you! Maybe you haven't noticed but I don't get anything out of murdering random thugs!"
>>
>What do you do?
>Step in between both groups. Tell them to calm down and explain what's going on.
>Get Ming out of the room. Ask her what happened. Xin Lan's persona might be a loud mouth but they wouldn't antagonize potential allies if it was determental to your group's goals.
>Go to Xin's side and ask them what's going on. Don't let The Five take them in.
>Write in.
>>
>>4498249
>xin is innocent. I realise it’s impossible for me to get you to take me at my word, or theirs, but you already know we are not aligned with the family. We would gain nothing by killing the priest.

Could it have been Renshu? He probably has alibi of being under surveillance since entering the city. Xin, we have to consider there’s another person here that has ability to pull this stuff.
Have you searched priests things and chambers for clues?
>>
>>4498249
>Reveal that you sent a spirit out last night specifically to search for killing intent, and that everything should make sense as soon as it returns. Until then, we cannot make the mistake of being at each other's throats.
They're acting like animals!
>>
>>4498249
Supporting >>4498258 and tell Xin to put his knives down. The five wont do anything.

We do gain nothing by murdering he priest, especially as he was likely the one to poison the incense. Our stated aim of finding the culprit is not helped by murdering leads.

Also, tigress considers shifu her dad. That's sweet.
>>
>>4498258
>>4498273
>>4498283
Backing up Xin and letting everyone know we have nothing to gain from the priest's death. Writing.
>>
"Xin is innocent. I realise it’s impossible for me to get you to take me at my word, or theirs, but you already know we are not aligned with the family. We would gain nothing by killing the priest." You say walking up to the group. "Xin put your daggers away. The Five won't do anything." Xin Lan looks at you then at the Five then back at you be slowly lowering their hands, flourishing their knives and making them vanish. You look at The Five. "We don't gain anything from murdering the priest. Our goal is to find the culprit not murder all of our leads."

"You know for a fact they'll try to throw me in jail." Xin Lan grumbles. You pet their head and Ming sighs in relief before speaking.

"It's not the priest they were talking about." She says. "That couldn't have been Xin." You give Ming a questioning look.

"The work was completely amateur." Xin Lan says. "It'd be a complete embarassment if I even stooped as low as to fake cuts like those."

"Xin and I went with Mantis to check out the..." Ming makes an uncomfortable sound. "...body. The cuts were jagged and rough. Probably made with an old knife. The chips in old blades catch on the flesh and tear at it rather than splitting it neatly. Judging from the way the cut was made, Xin says the poor man was hanging when they did it. Mantis noticed several cuts on his arms and shoulders...there was a struggle. Judging from the way he was killed..." Ming squirms a bit.

"He was bled out." Xin Lan says giving you a look. You knew what that could mean. They raise their hands. "No stains. Even if I washed, that amount of blood would still tint my fur pink. Downsides of having a pure white coat." They say. "So no matter how much they'd like to pin it on me. I didn't do it."

"So then what was the argument about?" You ask.

"The guards came in few minutes earlier." Ming explains. "They found more bodies. Members of the Kai family. They were dead also but what baffled the guards is that there's no pattern on where they found them. There's just a handful of dead gang members all over the city."

"How did they die?" You ask. "Poison?"

"We don't know." Viper says. "We haven't had the chance to check because someone doesn't want to submit to custody." Xin Lan glares at her. "All that we know is that at least one has their neck broken. Others don't seem to have any injuries that the guards could find from a cursory glance." She says.
>>
"Well, perhaps we might get another lead soon." You say. "I sent out a spirit to see if they can find anyone else who could be behind this. Someone with intense murderous intent. Until then we can't be at each other's throats. We're here to work together not pin crimes on one another."

"We can't just wait around." Tigress says. "We have a murderer on the loose now and our only lead is dead."

"Stripes...number 2," Xin Lan says correcting themselves again,"is right big guy. As much as I trust your witchcraft, we gotta be on the move. Longer we wait, the more time the Kais have to adapt to the situation." You nod begrudgingly. They were right. It would be best if you got to work while you waited.

"Could it have been Renshu?" You suggest.

"Not this again." Monkey replies.

"Well if it's not him then we have to consider there might have been another person who could pull this off. We also need to search the priest's things for clues. Now that he's gone that's the only way we can figure out their involvement."

"Then we best get moving." Xin Lan says. "What's the plan?"

>What do you do?
>Take Ming with you and go investigate the dead Kai members. You might find something that could help.
>Go with Xin and confront Renshu. Time for games is over. People are dying now.
>Go with one of the Five and begin interrogating Kai family members. If you want to continue with the fake poison plan, you need to figure out who their leaders are.
>Take someone else and search the Priest's quarters. See if you can find clues.
>Write in.
>>
>>4498335
>Go with one of the Five and begin interrogating Kai family members. If you want to continue with the fake poison plan, you need to figure out who their leaders are.
sounds like the gutted priest was silenced by the kais. Dead kais aren't as important as dead civilians, unfortunately for them.
>>
>>4498335
Ask some of the five to escort you to priest’s quarters and look for clues.
Ask Xin if the dead priest could have been used to make another batch of the poison, if so we need to get more cure pronto.
Actually, ask Ming when the priest died - could we have a doppelgänger at large?
>>
You played among us recently, haven’t you, OP?
>>
>>4498369
tigress is sus
>>
>>4498369
It's a game I keep meaning to buy but keep forgetting to. Or is that just another one of my deceptions.
>>4498375
Definitely sus. Saw her straing at TL the entire time.
>>
>>4498335
>Go an interrogate live kais. send Xin and one of the five to investigate where the body was found, if it was used to make more root then there should be very little blood on the docks, which xin should know what to look for. Ming go with the others to investigate the priests belongings and try and get the priests onboard with the plan.

Sound good?
>>
>>4498383
seeing as this is combo of all the previous votes. I'll take them all. Writing.
>>
"Tai Lung can go find out who the Kai's leader is." Ming says. "Xin, you and one of The Five can go back to checkout where the priest was found. See if you can find anything strange or maybe more clues as to where the murder took place." Ming gives Xin Lan a knowing look. "I'll go with the rest of The Five and search Brother Lei's things and hopefully get the rest of the Brotherhood on board with our plan."


"You know-" Tigress starts but Ming cuts her off.

"I very well know you don't want Tai Lung wandering around the city alone." She says firmly. "But the fact of the matter is that he's not one of you. He's not seen as a figure of authority and that gives him leniency in talking to the Kais. He's just known as the man who can take on the family alone and that is enough to get them talking. If any of you confront the Kais their first thought will be to not say anything incriminating. With Tai Lung, they're more than likely to talk in order to get away unscathed. Now...it seems that the man you're desperately trying to contain is the only reaonable one here." Ming crosses her arms. "We're here to help you guys and help people. If you're not going to be reasonable then we'll leave and do it on our own. Even if it means skirting the law and hiding." Xin Lan whistles.

"She's laying on you good." They say. "But she's right. If we have to be vigilantes to do it then we'll do it but we're gonna figure out what's going on." The Five look at the three of you and seem to back off for the moment.

"Go on." Ming tells you. "We'll catch you up with what we find when we regroup." You nod.

"Stay out of trouble." You tell Xin Lan. They stick out their tongue.

"I'm not the one in jail you know." They say. "Keep up Viper." Xin Lan adds as they leap out of a window out into the city. Viper lets out a surprised hiss and jumps out after them. You walk out of confrence room and head into the city. You expect someone to at least warn you to behave or something of the sort but no one does. You shield your eyes slightly as the full force of the sun hits them. You decide that before you go around roughing up thugs you should have some kind of plan.

>How do you want to go asking for info?
>Play the intimidator. Rough up Kai members and make a show of it. Maybe you can scare the information out of them.
>Goad the Kais. Taunt them into fighting you with the bait of you telling them everything you know. Once you win, make them keep their word and have them tell you everything.
>Play the double agent. Talk to Kais under the guise of wanting to join the winning side. Someone with your strength should intrigue them though your past actions will hinder your efforts as well.
>Write in.

>Write the questions you wish to ask and where you want to look for Kai members.
>>
>>4498485

Reason with the thugs. Explain to them that as an outlaw criminal on the run you have little to gain by playing nice. You are simply trying to get even with people who interrupted your spiritual voyage with their bullshit, and that the family boss that is not present is less dangerous than a tiger that is very much right here.
Even if they get uppity maybe they will let slip something interesting in ways of taunting you back.

Also stop by the port to confirm if the ship crew is okay or maybe heard something interesting in the taverns. And warn them that shit is going down, and to triple check for stowaways if they decide to pull out.
>>
>>4498500
Sure, let's do that. Maybe they know where the kais like to drink.
>>
>>4498500
I gotta make lunch so I'll be back in a while. Votes open until then.
>>
>>4498500
>>4498528
I'm back. Going to find the Gale Cutter crew and seeing if they can tell us anything about the Kais before going to interrogate thugs. Writing.
>>
The common stereotype is that ne're-do-wells tend to hang out at the docks and edge of towns. Considering that the priest's body was found at the docks, perhaps there was some merit to it. More importnatly, the crew of the Gale Cutter was there so you decide that they deserved some kind of heads up. Things were looking pretty grim and if the pattern continued it would be best to warn them of the up coming danger. You make your way to where the ship was docked only to find it gone. It seems like Daiyu had the ship moved to a repair yard already. With that in mind, you head over to the tavern where you found Xin Lan a few nights ago and find a few of the crew members hanging around.

"Hey, it's Xuebao!" One shouts waving you over. "You here for a drink? Where's the girls?" You give them a polite nod and walk over to them.

"They got their hands full at the moment." You say. Though you want to warn them, you also don't want them letting things slip. Best to let Daiyu spread the information to her crew. "You know where the captain is?" You ask.

"Need another ride?" One asks. "Sorry mate but the ship's being repaired at the moment. If you wanna know when that'll be done, you can the captain at The Ivory Tower."

"Sounds pretty high class. Didn't figure her for the type." You admit. The crew members chuckle.

"Yeah but don't tell it to her face." They laugh. "Last man that did got throw off the pier. Captain don't spend much of her money on things so she saves it up for nice rooms on our longer stays."

"Makes sense to me." You reply and think for a moment. "Hey...you guys won't know anything about some group called the Kais would you?" The crew members tones shift almost immediately.

"I wouldn't be getting mixed with them, friend." One says. "They're trouble. Basically pirates by another name. Pretty sure you heard of the attack on the temple right?" You nod. "That was them. Bunch of punk kids trying to intimidate everyone."

"I over heard a couple of them." Another says. "Talking about a new boss or sumthin'. Bet it's some new kid who thinks they can muscle everything they want."

"Yeah..." You say. "Listen, things are going pretty bad right now. The Furious Five are here so that says something. You guys should keep your heads down in case the Kais get uppity. I wanted to tell the captain about it." One of the crew members looks at you as they sip their drink.

"You know somethin' we don't?" They ask before another jabs them with their elbow.

"Idiot. It's obvious." He hisses through their teeth. "Xuebao is working with The Five. Probably Ming and Xin too." The others look at you in awe.

"Whoa...didn't know they were taking new members. What's that like...The Furious 8 now?" Another says. "Leave it Xuebao to go from fighting ghosts to fighting along The Five. Yeah, we'll keep an ear out of ya. Just...can you get Viper's autograph for me?"
>>
"Idiot. You think he's got time for that? He's already taking time off to warn us about this stuff. Don't worry Xuebao. We hear ya loud and clear. We'll keep out lips shut too." You nod.

"Thanks guys. I'll let the captain know what's going on so she can keep you guys informed." You say getting up before one of the crewmembers grabs your arm.

"Hey hold up." They say. "I dunno if it'll help but those Kai guys like to hang out at some bar. Think it's called The Blazing Dragon. I dunno...probably a good place for intel?" They finish uncertain. You shoot them a grin.

"Thanks for the heads up. Was wondering where I can find some of those guys." You say with a thumbs up. "I'll check it out later." You head out and go to The Ivory Tower. Just as you expect, it's a very high end inn. There is even carpeting instead of plain rugs on the floor. The woman running the front desk doesn't attempt to hide the look of disdain as she sees you. You're clearly not dressed for the occasion.

>What do you do?
>Ask for Daiyu by name. Perhaps the front desk lady might give you her room number.
>Pretend to be here on a delivery. Maybe you can get to the captain's room that way.
>Just wait a bit. Eventually Daiyu would have to come down.
>Try to sneak a glace at the ledger. If you know the room number you can simply sneak into it.
>Write in.
>>
>>4498713
>Ask for Daiyu by name. Perhaps the front desk lady might give you her room number.
>>
>>4498713
I have a bad feeling about this choice being offered at all. Maybe we should've sent Xin for this.

>Pretend to be a messenger from the shipyard. There's an unexpected fault that may be expensive to fix and we need to discuss price or procedure or something.
>>
>>4498713
These are some quick fucking sailors, like jesus. They caught on near instantly.

>>4498734
Support this, for one "Captain Diayu"
>>
>>4498734
>>4498747
Pretending to be a shipyard worker. Writing.
>>
You walk up to the deskworker. You didn't think it possible but her nose seems to wrinkle even more as you approach. "Can I help you?" She asks with thinly veiled irritation. You nod.

"I'm from the shipyard ma'am." You say keeping polite as possible. "I have a message of a Captain...Daiyu?" You say pretending to struggle to remember her name. "Boss said she'd be here."

"Well...you can leave the note here." The woman says. "I'll deliver it to her propmtly." You shake your head.

"Sorry ma'am but it's urgent. It's about her repairs. Something's come up and Boss sent me to come to disscuss prices and what she wants done. He needs the answer by today." You lie. "The rudder's attachment to the hull is misaligned and is threatening to snap-" You start but the woman interrupts you.

"I see..." She huffs. "Then I will go fetch the madam promptly. Don't touch anything!" She snaps. "We just had the furniture done and I don't want your paw prints all over them." She walks off, back straight and head held up high. You grunt and do your best to stand there comfortably. 10 minutes pass and you're fairly certain your lies work when you hear stomping coming down the stairs and someone scream, "That little bastard better still be around. I'll have his head! Misalignment...who do does he think he is?!" Daiyu comes storming down and you're take a bit by surprise when you see the captain wearing a tight dress.

"There he is madam." The desk woman says with a bit too much glee. Glee that comes crashing down when Daiyu sees you and calms down a bit.

"Oh. It's you." She grunts. "Alright then. Let's go to my room and discuss prices..." The desk worker looks horrified.

"B-but...madam..." She starts.

"I'm paying for the room aren't I?" Daiyu snaps. "If I want to invite a man to my chambers then it's my own buisness." She tosses a coin a the woman. "Here this will cover whatever your sensibilities require." You shoot an amused look at the poor woman and follow Daiyu to her room. You've never really been to what would be considered a high class inn but if you had to guess, this would be it. The room is a large open space with a king sized bed, four person table for meals, and large window over looking the city. Daiyu sits at a table and motions to a chair. "You better have a good reason for interrupting my time off Tai Lung." She says unamused when you close the door behind you. "My ship is not something you mess with even as a joke. You could have asked for me by name." You take a seat and cough.
>>
File: hotelimage.jpg (46 KB, 512x384)
46 KB
46 KB JPG
"Sorry but this was kind of important." You explain as Daiyu lifts a china cup to her lips and drinks daintily.

"This better be very important..." She says before pausing midsip. "Is Ming ok?" She asks. You open your mouth and then close it before immediately speaking so as to not raise the captain's blood pressure anymore.

"Yes. She is. Without holding anything back. We nearly died. Again." You say. Daiyu glowers at you but allows you to explain. "First night here we were asked to help the High Priest of the temple here. Not wanting to let a man die without giving him a chance, Ming and I went to help. Turns out he was poisoned and we breathed it in. We're cured, thanks to Ming." Daiyu nods.

"That's my girl." She says rather composed. "I'm assuming things have gotten worse?"

"As they usually do." You say. "The point of the matter is that we've angered the local crime family. The Kais. The Furious Five are involved now and we're working with them to sort this whole mess out. Add another possible assassin into the mix and we're up to our shoulders in trouble. Reason I'm here is to warn you. It seems like the Kai Family has gotten more violent that normal. I'm sure you've already heard of the attack of on the temple?" You ask. Daiyu nods.

"Nasty buisness." She says. "Was never much for religion myself. Not until now at least but attack a group of people who can't fight back is cowardice. On land or at seas, those kind of people are scum. So what does this have to do with me and my crew?"

"Nothing much." You admit. "Although there was a murder at the docks. I came here to warn you. The Kais may attempt to attack the docks or maybe even stowaway to escape. If you plan to leave here, I'd advise you to triple check for them. If any of your crew fall mysteriously ill or begin to bleed spontaneously from the nose or mouth, come see us immediately. Those are the visible symptoms of the poison and this poison is something even Ming though wasn't real."

"What about Ming?" Daiyu asks. "You know we'd take her on board if it meant her safety."

"I doubt she'd accept the offer." You say. "You know she'd never back down from helping someone."

"Yeah..." Daiyu says quietly as she drinks again. "That's why I like her...have you...?"

"I have." You say. "She's...been having a bit of a crisis of self esteem." You admit. "I let her know you fancy her but I don't know if she's registered it." Daiyu sighs heavily and looks away and out the window. She remains quiet before saying.
>>
"I want to see her." She says. "When this is all over and before you leave. I want to see her." She stands up and goes to the window for a proper view of the city with her hands behind her back. "She's a good girl Tai Lung. She wants to help people. She likes the smell of mint and thinks learning new things is fun. I've already told you once but if you let anything happen to her. If you ruin her dreams. I will find you and strangle you myself. My feelings for her aside and even if they're not reciprocated, there aren't that many people like her in the world. Don't make the world darker by losing her."

"I'll hold you to it." You reply. "That's why she's in The Five's custody at the moment. There's more of them than me and I'm busy trying to sort this out before it gets worse. That's why I've come to warn you. You've helped me out when you didn't have to and I want to return the favor. The city is getting dangerous. You and your men are good people and I don't want you getting mixed up in this. Keep your distance from the Kais and stay indoors at night. Some of the Kais were found dead and we don't know if this is all part of this or some random murderer. You guys can take care of yourselves but this seems to be more than just the average killer."

Daiyu turns to face you and nods. "Alright. I'll let the boys know to keep out of trouble. Don't want any of them stumbling into something that'll get them killed. Anything else?" She asks.

"No. Just that. I don't want anyone trying to play the hero or assistant. Best to just leave it to The Five and me, as arrogant as it sounds." You say. Daiyu sits back down.

"I'll see to it that they don't." She says. "You're dismissed sailor." She says. You shoot her a grin and stand. "Oh and if you pull that stunt with my ship again...I'll throw you off the docks and make sure the water spirits keep you."

You try not to laugh and before you leave say, "Noted captain. Your ship is off the list."

>Where do you go now?
>Head to The Flaming Dragon. It's the Kai hangout spot. You'll definitely find them there though in great numbers you might have trouble interrogating them. People tend to be cocky in groups but theres also more people to question.
>Hit the streets. Find one Kai alone and talk to them. Better to isolate them so they can't have others to offer bravery. It'll take you longer however to find a few.
>Find a spot and wait. Eventually one of the Kais should walk by. Why look for them when they can come to you?
>Write in.

>You're interrogation tactic is this.
>Reason with the thugs. Explain to them that as an outlaw criminal on the run you have little to gain by playing nice. You are simply trying to get even with people who interrupted your spiritual voyage with their bullshit, and that the family boss that is not present is less dangerous than a tiger that is very much right here.
Even if they get uppity maybe they will let slip something interesting in ways of taunting you back.
>>
>>4498854
>Head to The Flaming Dragon. It's the Kai hangout spot. You'll definitely find them there though in great numbers you might have trouble interrogating them. People tend to be cocky in groups but theres also more people to question.
We're likely to run into some people we already beat into submission, nursing their pride with cheap drinks. That'll lend credence to our words.
>>
>>4498862
Support
Inb4 bear dude drinking from a straw because he can’t hold a cup anymore
>>
>>4498862
Support. Banto I think the bear was.
>>
>>4498862
>>4498869
>>4498880
heading to the Tavern. Maybe we'll meet the bear. His name was Bolin but I'm glad you remembered him. Writing.
>>
The Flaming Dragon. Figures that the Kai Family would use this place as a hangout spot. The place screamed 'tough guy'. Or rather it tried to. The tarvern itself looked as run down as it could without being completely useless, it's windows cracked and shattered, it's door chipped and peeling. You can hear chatting from within the building but it's not the sound of merryment or happy drinkers that you're used to in other taverns. You push the door open and walk in to find tons of Kai members inside. Some of them playing cards or mahjong, others drinking from their mugs trying to look intimidating and brooding, and others even sitting in corners playing holding knives and brooding. It's almost laughable at how childish this all seems to you.

As you walk deeper into the tavern, its patrons notice you and glare. The drinking hall slowly goes quiet as you continue onward but no one makes a move. The patrons slowly slowly go from angry upstarts to miserable, beatdown wretches. They're covered in bandages or wearing splints on their limbs. A few of them have their heads covered up but their swollen jaws show the damage you've done. You doubt that anyone who faced Xin Lan are here considering the damage he could do when no holding back. These members' eyes grow wide when they see you. A few of them scramble to get away and run to the other end of the tavern, others try to look intimidating but fail miserably, and the last few simply bury themselves in their drink and avoid eye contact. You approach the front bar and start to hear some of the more louder patrons which you soon recognize as Bolin the Bear, who wielded the large club, and his friend the tonfa weilding man. "Man if it wasn't for The Five, I would have kicked that cat's ass!" The tonfa weilding man complains. "I had him. He was so scared that he wouldn't even fight me. Instead he just focused on my men because he knew they weren't as strong as me." He reaches for his drink with his right hand, the one who's wrist your crushed, and winces before swapping to his left.

The bear next to him chuckles as he grabs his drink with his only good hand. It trembles as it struggles to lift mug and you can see bloodied bandages around it. His other arm is completely enveloped in bandages, all stained red, and it's pressed against his chest. "Yeah, you should have seen him squirm when I picked him up. Honestly if it wasn't for that viper, I probably would have snapped his legs like twigs." The bear drinks quickly. "She was hot though..." He mumbles. You grin. Just what you wanted. Two higher ups from the gang, both whom you've beaten senseless before. You approach them, ready to start your interrogation.
>>
>What do you do?
>Wrap your arms around both men's necks and pull them into a hug. "How about we put those theories to the test? Care to talk to me outside?"
>Sit right next to them and order a drink. "You know...you're fighting styles are terrible...and well so is your taste in drinks."
>Simply stand behind them and tap their shoulders. Your presence should be enough to get their attention. Jerk your thumb to the nearest exit.
>Write in.
>>
>>4498945
>Wrap your arms around both men's necks and pull them into a hug. "How about we put those theories to the test? Care to talk to me outside?"
Why did you put only one option here, Luo? Because there's definitely no other option.
>>
>>4498951
Sorry. Guess 4chan ate my post. I remember putting one where you politely ask them to be friends and you all go help build an orphanage.
>>
>>4498951
I support this unconditionally with the addition of

"Or maybe you can buy me a drink and we will talk about this civilly, eh?"
Make the hugs a choke hold. This is our hug
>>
>>4498951
>>4498961
We can be friendly...right? We give best rabbit pets and best kitty hugs. We can do this. Writing.
>>
You walk up to both men and put your arms around their necks. They immediately go quiet and you can feel them rumble ready to become intimidating but it's quickly cut short when you pull them both close and squeeze tightly. "How about we put those theories to the test? Care to talk to me outside?" You ask quietly. The two men shiver as they hear you speak. "Or...maybe you can buy me a drink and we can talk about this civilly, eh? You two seem like you're the compassionate, generous type." The two men nod vigorously and wave at the bartender.

"Another 3 drinks." The bear's friend chokes out. "Put it on my tab." The bartender looks at the three of you and nods as he pours another three rounds.

"Excellent." You say pulling up a now vacant seat between the two. "Now, I just have some simple questions. You answer them truthfully and we can all part without issue." You let the words hang in the air. You didn't need to say what would happen if they decided to lie. "Really they're just simple harmless questions. Shouldn't be too hard right?" Again the two men nod and you release your grip. Your new "friends" audibly gasp for air and massage their throats. You take a drink of the swill the place calls alcohol and grin. "Now let's start simple. Who's in charge?" The two men look at each other nervously and you shake your head with a tsk. "Now boys. We've talked about this..." You say with mock disaproval.

"The boss doesn't want anyone to know who they are." The bear's friend says.

"And I want to know." You say leaning close to the man. "See...I'm also no friend of the law. And...as an outlaw on the run, I don't have much to gain by being nice. Which is what I'm doing right this moment by not simply ripping both your arms off and watching you bleed to death. See your boss interrupted a very spiritual journey I'm on with their petty little bullshit and I simply want to get even. You guys know about revenge, right? So let me tell you this. Your boss isn't here and whoever they are, they're far less dangerous than the snow leopard who is very much right here. Now...tell me who they are or that broken wrist is the only thing they'll find when I'm done with you. Am I clear?" You say growing deathly quiet as you continue. The man nods as they hold back tears and you sit back leisurely. "Good man. So...name please?"
>>
File: Spoiler Image (1.87 MB, 599x335)
1.87 MB
1.87 MB GIF
"H-his name is Jianguo." The man stammers. "The boss recently became head of the Kai Family." You look at the bear.

"Recently? How recent?" You ask. The bear avoids your eyes.

"About a 4 days ago..." He says.

"But?" You ask. Both men look at each other and seem think about something. You idly rub some dirt between your thumb and finger. "I'm getting impatient..." The men gulp and begin talking.

"Listen. We don't know nothing really but..." The bear begins before his friend speaks up for them.

"There's rumors that Jianguo had Chairwoman Jie killed off. Made it look like she died of old age. Some of the guys say he poisoned her." The man whispers looking around.

"Oh?" You say. "Now that's interesting. But surely the head of the Kai family could buy any medicine they would need." The men nod.

"That's the thing though Brother." The bear says respectfully. "Some of the guys say that she took every kind of medicine but nothing worked. They say she was cursed. That all the things she did to become head of the family caught up to her and karma prevented her from healing." You nod processing this information. The two men nervously drink their beer as they wait for you to speak again not wanting to anger you.

>What do you ask them?
>Ask if they know a man named Renshu. Did he work with them before?
>Ask if they know about Brother Lei, the healer. Did the Kais kill him?
>Ask what the Kais want with the temple. What is so important that they would attack it?
>Write in.

>Pic related.

We did just go red death on them
>>
>>4499073
>Ask what the Kais want with the temple. What is so important that they would attack it?
>Ask if they know about Brother Lei, the healer. Did the Kais kill him?
in that order.
Renshu would have dealt with higher-ups than these two clowns. Best to get that information straight from this Jianguo.

That being said...I also have a custom question to ask.
>Do you know where Chairwoman Jie's body is being kept? I doubt they've had time for a funeral with all this chaos.
>>
Let them know that Jianguo is way over their head and it would be best for the rest of the family to keep away / lay low. Trying to keep the mooks from causing trouble?
>>
>>4499090
>>4499112
Going with these. Writing.
>>
You take a long drink from the foul liquid before asking, "The temple. What's so important about it? Why'd you attack it?" The two men are about to answer before you say quietly. "You best think of your next words wisely. I haven't forgotten what you said about a certain cat." The bear's friend sucks some air in and trembles in fear.

"It was supposed to be Jianguo's greatest scheme. A way to show the rest of the family he was more fit to lead than Chairwoman Jie. A secret location that we could smuggle in goods or make illegal deals." The bear says. "All we had to do was convince the old man in charge to take a cut and let us work there. But he was stubborn and so Jianguo decided to get rid of him. Then you showed up and well..." His voice trails off. "We were only told to attack and ransack the temple. I guess Jianguo had enough and wanted to make a point. We didn't think you'd stop us or that The Five were gonna show up!" You place your mug down and wave over another drink.

"There was a preist missing." You start. "Name was Brother Lei. Did the Kais kill him?" The two men look at each other, this time in confusion.

"What do you mean brother?" The bear asks. "Lei is dead?" You raise an eyebrow.

"Yeah. They found his body earlier today." You explain. "You knew him?" The two men nod.

"Yeah. He was close to Jianguo. According to one of the higher ups, he was the one who gave Jianguo the idea to poison the old man." You do your best to not choke on your drink.

"Say that again?" You ask.

"It was Lei's idea to poison the old man." The bear repeats. "I guess Jianguo had him killed after the plan failed so many times. He always had a bad temper." You go quiet.

"How long has Lei been hanging out with the Kai family?" You ask.

"I don't know...maybe about a week. No one knows how he got in good graces with Jianguo really, but he did." You drink from the mug to gather your thoughts.

"About the Chairwoman...do you konw where her body is being kept? I doubt they've had time for a funeral with all this chaos." You ask. The two men look at you shocked and disguisted.

"No." They say. "I have no idea. Most of us had an small imprompteu furneral service because there was no body as far as we know. Only the higher ups got to have a formal last vigil. I think the burial is supposed to happen sometime in the future."
>>
"Hmm..." You muse and are about to ask something else when you feel the a breeze flow into the room and touch you. The spirit had returned. You stand up and excuse yourself. "Well gentlemen. It's been a pleasure to speak with you." You say. "I suppose I should return the favor." You pull the two men close once more. "Jianguo is over their head. He's called down a wrath he can't hope to contain so I suggest you take all your friends and tell the others in the family to distance themselves from him and lay low. As a matter of fact, they better just go legit from now on and forget this whole family buisness. Because once I'm done with Jianguo, if I find any of you trying to be the next leader and unite this so called family again. I'll make sure that they'll wish all they got was a ruined arm." You say patting the bear's shredded arm. "Have a good day gentlemen." You say waving and walking out of the tavern. You lean against the wall of the building and contact the spirit.

"Did you find anything friend?" You ask mentally. The spirit gives an affirmative.

"I have completed my task." They say. "There is one other who falls under your criteria."

"Who would that be?" You ask.

"It is a man. He is the head of a large organization and is both feared and respected by his cohorts. Though is name is not mentioned by them, it is whispered by a few and always in fear."

"What's his name?" You ask again.

"Jianguo."

>What do you do now?
>Go to the temple. See if you can help Ming and the others search the Lei's room.
>Look for Xin and Viper. Perhaps they're still around here looking at the body.
>Head back to the jail house's confrence room. Get something to eat and wait for everyone while you digest what you've learned.
>Write in.
>>
>>4499212
>Head back to the jail house's confrence room. Get something to eat and wait for everyone while you digest what you've learned.
>>
>>4499212
>Head back to the jail house's confrence room. Get something to eat and wait for everyone while you digest what you've learned.
Be sure to thank the spirit.
>>
>>4499212
Return to jail
>>
>>4499262
This, let’s not be rude.
>>
>>4499212
>Go to the temple. See if you can help Ming and the others search the Lei's room.
>>
>>4499262
>Be sure to thank the spirit.
This too, it backed up the mobsters version and found a name, even.
>>
>>4499470
The spirit thankfully narrowed things down quite a bit.
If this new Kai head does not know the method for breeding the tainted rose, then the ONLY possible suspect still within the city is Renshu, since no other entity even possessed the killing intent necessary
And xin lan is probably an expert at telling when someone is lying, so xin is necessary for interrogating this young upstart.
>>
>>4499641
Betting this guy is a snow leopard. We should be able to fuck him up on the physical realm but I think he will see through our poison plan. But hey, if he does, that just means we get to kung fu fighten our way to him.
>>
>>4499224
>>4499262
>>4499393
>>4499446
>>4499470
>>4499641
Going back to the confrence room after grabbing a quick meal and thanking the spirit because he did comb an entire city for you.
>>
>>4499791
Spirits are best bros. How can materials even compete on the whole?
>>
"Thank you friend." You say. "With this information we may save thousands of lives. Jianguo threatens this entire city and his disposition may allow him to breed a deadly venom that could cause an untold ammount of death. I must go and warn the others. Perhaps we can stop him in time." The spirit bids their farewell.

"Good luck to you, friend of my father. May the winds flow beneath your wings." They say before vanishing to the spirit realm. You quickly make your way to an eatery and order a meal to go before heading back to the confrence room. The room is empty at the moment so you take the time to sit down and enjoy your meal. A while later, the door opens and you see Xin Lan and Viper walk in. You give them a polite wave as you chew and your rabbit friend hops on the table.

"Sweet you bought lunch!" They say reaching for a meat bun but you jab at their hand with your chopsticks and shake your head. Xin Lan pouts and rubs their hand. "Fine." They say unbotherred. "So what'd you find out?" They ask sitting on the edge of the table. You swallow and speak.

"Quite a bit actually but we should wait for the others to get back before I discuss anything." You say. "Did you find anything?" Xin Lan shrugs.

"Not as much as we'd like to." Viper says making her way on a chair and giving Xin Lan a look for sitting on the table. "Unfortunately, we couldn't find any witnesses either but I guess that was a bit of wishful thinking."

"Body was moved by the guard too." Xin Lan explains. "Gave it another look over and it's still as we said before."

You nod. "Well let's see what Ming found." You say tapping Xin Lan's hand again as they reach for your food and you ruffle their ears in revenge. Xin Lan grumbles and tries to adjust their hair a bit. The rest of The Five and Ming arrive a while after you finish your meal.

"Oh you guys are here already." She says taking a seat and sighing. "Remind me to have Tai Lung carry me everywhere. It's so much faster and much easier on my feet." She says with a tired grin.

"No chance." Xin Lan says. "I got dibs next." You give both of them a look.

"When did I become the group rickshaw?" You ask.

"It was a group decision." Ming teases. "Seeing as we're all here. Might as well discuss what we found." You nod and Ming starts. "We searched Brother Lei's room. It was not what we expected." She admits. "But his organizational skills aside, what we did find was this." She digs in to her bag and tosses a handful of pages on the table. At a glance, you read measurements and names of ingredients.

"Looks like recipies." You say trying to make heads or tails of it all. Ming nods darkly.

"Recipies for poisons." She says. "Judging by the rest of the brotherhood's skill in healing, they probably wouldn't be able to tell what it was from a glance. I'm can't say for sure why Lei had so many recipies for poisons laying around. Most of them seem made up. I'd hazard a guess he was experimenting."
>>
"You think he figure out how to make the poison himself?" Xin Lan asks incredulously. Ming shakes her head.

"No. None of these come close to the level of lethality of what we dealt with." Ming replies. "I don't think he could ever figure out how to make it. Best I can think is it was a passing hobby of sorts or maybe trying to figure out how to neutralize them."

"By making up poisons?" Viper asks.

"Yes. Sometimes the antidote to poisons come from the venoms themselves. More often than not, cures can become poisons in high enough doses. Think of it like the alchemical version of studying another fighting style. If we know how a poison works, we can figure out how to neutralize it." You nod. It added up with what the Kais told you. If Lei was practicing poisons then it could stand to believe that he was the once who suggested to poison the High Priest.

>What do you say?
>Tell Ming that the Kais told you, it was Lei who suggested poison to kill the High Priest. That he was good friends with their leader.
>Ask Ming if she found anything else or some other question. (What do you ask?)
>Ask Xin what they found with the body. Was there any blood at the docks? Or could it have been used to make more Tainted Rose?
>Tell the group what you learned.
>Write in.
>>
>>4499893
Share what we learned. Name of the boss, fate of previous boss, confirmation from the spirit.

Let’s see if this brings context to what others learned.
>>
>>4499893
>Tell them everything
>Ask about the body on the docks

So the man with foul intent who left, was the healer brother.
>>
>>4499893
>Tell the group what you learned.
>>
>>4499900
>>4499904
>>4499905
Sharing our information. Writing.
>>
"It makes sense with what the Kais told me." You say. "Speaking with a few 'old friends' of ours, they told me that it was Lei who suggested using poison to kill the High Priest. Apperantly Lei and the Kai Family leader were rather close." You say. Everyone goes quiet.

"That would explain why he vanished." Xin Lan says. "Decided to lay low while things blew over."

"But why would he want to do that?" Ming asks. "He was part of the priesthood."

"Doesn't matter." Xin Lan replies. "He's dead though if I had to guess? Maybe he figured out the life of a priest wasn't for him. That or he found out the money as a Kai member was better than living on donations." Ming frowns obviously not happy with the answer.

"Speaking of which, the Kais are under management. A man by the name of Jianguo." You explain. "According to our 'friends', he took the lead of the family by poisoning the last chairwoman. A poison that no medicine seemed to cure." You add. "They were pretty surprised to hear that Lei was killed but not completely taken off guard. Jianguo has a temper, hence why they weren't too surprised over Lei's death. They assume the assassination failure and the attack on the temple were reason enough to kill him off. A spirit friend of mine confirms this. He's a violent indivual capable of malice without reservation. Even his underlings fear him. The assassination was supposed to prove his worth as a leader. When he failed I presume he just poisoned the Chairwoman." Xin Lan gives you a look and you nod to assure him that Jianguo is capable of making Tainted Rose. "Was there anything you figured out from Lei's body?" You ask.

"Nothing new. He was bled out like we said and the location where he was found was clean. No blood, no weapons, nothing." They say. "Double checking the body, we came to the same conclusion as this morning. He taken by surprised and tried to fight back then he was hung and...well you know the rest."

"It gets worse." Viper says. "There's rope marks under Lei's arms and around his upper chest. He wasn't dead when they did it. The hanging wasn't meant to kill him." Ming shudders and Xin Lan gently pats her arm.

"Then is looks like we're getting the story." Tigress says. "This Jianguo hired Lei to make a poison and kill the High Priest. When that failed, he assaulted the temple itself and was foiled. After so many failures he took his rage out on Lei as a warning to his own lackeys and to the temple itself. Now we don't know what he plans."

"He could be making more poison." Xin Lan says. "Perhaps find another way to strike at the temple if not the city itself. If he runs the Kais now, he can do what he wants. Seems like the new leader is less about sublety and more about ruling with an iron fist."
>>
"What did the preists say about your false poison plan?" You ask.

"They were scared but agreed to it if The Five were present at the meeting. They're worried after what's happened so far and want protection." Ming says. "But if Jianguo is a violent as you say...I'm not sure if we should go with it. He probably won't take well if we tell him he's been poisoned and threatened into confessing."

"His actions certainly show that he won't take things laying down." You say. You feel something in the back of your mind. Like a soft whisper but it's not an elemental. It certainly feels like when the sprites talk to you but its unlike any you've known. You shake your head a bit and continue. "He may retaliate if not in desperation then in retribution." You get the feeling again in your head this time a firmer nudge and you can hear your name whispered.

>What do you do?
>Reach out to the mysterious sensation.
>Ignore it and try to think of another avenue to handle the situation. (What do you want to suggest)
>Bring up the fact that Tigress's story doesn't take Renshu into account. If he's working with the Kais, he's unaccounted for.
>Go and do some more investigating. Maybe you can find something that can help you. (What do you want to investigate)
>Write in.
>>
>>4500037
>Reach out to the sensation
Ghost!
>>
>>4500037
>Reach out to the mysterious sensation.
Toast!
>>
>>4500037
>Reach out to the mysterious sensation.
Bao? Though maybe we'd recognize her. Renshu? Seems more likely. Or... well, let's investigate.

Renshu's presence is almost certainly not accidental but I doubt he's the one behind poisoning. Maybe someone who learned from him, or stole his notes?
And I wonder where was Lei actually killed. Was it in the docks, just with drainage? Or was his body just moved there afterwards?
I'm not convinced that all this mess is just about using temple as a smuggling base. With the ritualistic murders I wonder if the location doesn't have some deeper significance. Maybe someone is buried here, or what do I know... well not much point in speculating.

I think we need to find this Jianguo next and scout him out, with suitable backup.

As the wise men say, violence should be the last resort, but at that point you need to resort to enough of it.
>>
Don't you guys think that the body was drained of blood to feed the plant that makes the poison?
>>
>>4500056
>>4500063
>>4500070
Look at all those zeroes. Trying to reach out to the sensation. Writing.
>>
>>4500102
yeah. Well, either that or we have a vampire problem.
maybe both
>>
You excuse yourself and focus on the sensation. You reach out to it with your senses and instead of the feeling of the elements, the rush of the wind, the flow of water, the weight of the earth, or heat of fire, you feel absolute misery. You feel sorrows and worries that aren't you're own and a voice pushes into your mind. "Hey. You're that Tai Lung guy right? Got a message for you." A man says. You don't recognize the voice.

"A message? Who are you?" You ask.

"No one anymore." The man says gloomily. "And it doesn't really matter. Just the fact you can hear me. Renshu wants me to tell you something and that's all that's important. Says he wants to speak with you again. Tonight where you two had your chat before. Dunno why, place is pretty boring. Honestly don't know why that rabbit just doesn't spend the night at a brothel. At least I'd have something to look at then." You can't help but feel put off. None of the spirits you spoke with spoke to you like this or about other people like that.

"Right...anything else?" You ask.

"Huh?...oh yeah. Says you're supposed to bring that other rabbit with you. The white one. Was real adamant I tell you that. A real freak that one. They're like...nothing at all. Like they don't even exist." You glare at the voice at least in your head you do.

"That's my friend." You say sternly.

"Well aren't you lucky?" The voice quips back. "Anyways, come to the temple at midnight to talk to Renshu. Bring that frea- other rabbit. I gotta head back. See you whenever I guess." With that the voice vanishes. You feel sudden relief and sigh. Had it not been for your new found inner peace, you doubt you'd have been as composed in the mortal world.

"What happened?" Ming asks gently. "Do you need to lay down?"

"No." You say shaking your head. "Just had to deal with some spirit or another."

"What'd they want?" Xin Lan asks.

>What do you say?
>Tell the others that Renshu wishes to speak with you...and Xin Lan.
>Brush it off. Say it wasn't anything important and get back to planning. (What do you want to do?)
>Lie and say it wasn't anything. Try and find a way to be alone with Xin and tell them the truth.
>Write in.
>>
>Tell the others that Renshu wishes to speak with you...and Xin Lan.

I think Renshu is on his own path of redemption.
>>
>>4500151
>Tell the others that Renshu wishes to speak with you...and Xin Lan.
We can comment that he must have noticed the pecularity in Xin Lan's chi. The five could easily believe that a Shaman would want to see an individual with such a strange vibe.
>>
>>4500151
Don’t think the dead are meant to linger like that...

>tell the others
It’s not like he was particular about not sharing that appointment...
>>
>>4500151
>Tell the others
Renshu is either on his own path of redemption or he's keeping spirits trapped. I'm inclined to think of the former, but I believe in the best of everyone.
>>
>>4500172
Oh and, lets raise the point, We shouldn't use the fake poison plan on this guy. No.

It's too risky
>>
>>4500157
>>4500159
>>4500163
>>4500172
Telling the others. Writing.

>>4500179
Don't use it on Renshu or on Jianguo?
>>
>>4500179
Risky? We can kick that upstart's ass for sure. How else are we going to get a confession out of him, though?
>>
>>4500184
Jianguo

>>4500188
Simple, we don't need one. All we need now, is the root and the word of the furious five. The root he is no doubt growing.
>>
>>4500184
I’d rather not use it at all, but definitely not on Renshu.

>inb4 they are the same person
Should have asked what species the new boss was, although if he’s yet another from Xin’s gang ain’t might not help us any.
>>
"It was...a ghost?" You say unsure and shake your head. "Regardless, they had a message from Renshu." Xin Lan slowly gets to their feet.

"What did he want?" They ask.

"He wants to talk to me." You say. "And you."

"He knows I'm here..." They say quietly thinking.

"Why just you?" Tigress asks. "Why not all of us?" You shrug.

"He's a shaman. Perhaps he wants to speak with someone else who can speak with spirits again. We did have a pleasant conversation before." You say.

"What about the rabbit?" She asks.

"Xin? I don't know. They do have a unique chi. Perhaps he wishes to speak with them because of that. Like I said, he's a shaman and such things would interest him. It's why he wanted to speak with me. He never met someone else who could talk to spirits." You explain.

"I don't know." Ming says. "You and Xin keep saying he's dangerous. Maybe it's a trap. If he's working with the Kai family like you say, then he might have figured out that we're getting close."

Xin nods. "That is a good point but...It's me and the Big Guy. I'm sure we can handle him if things go down. Plus this is another chance to try and get some more info out of him. I can spot a lie a mile away." They say trying to reassure Ming.

"He hasn't done anything violent yet. I think it might be a good idea to speak to him again." You admit. "Even if he's not with the Kais, he has offered help to us before. He might do it again."

Tigress stays quiet. "Take Crane with you. He can keep an eye out again." It wasn't a suggestion. You look at Crane and he simply shrugs.

"I can do that. Always good to have more than one backup." He admits. "He didn't say anything about it last time right?"

"Never mentioned it." You agree. "Doesn't mean he wasn't aware of it." You look at Xin Lan. "What do you think?" Your friend shakes their head.

"We pushed our luck last time." They say. "I don't want to do it again. He asked for us two. Maybe he didn't say alone but if we bring more people, it will show we don't trust him and that will make our goals harder. For all we know, his spirits could tell him if there is anyone nearby. I don't really know how it works though." They pace for a bit. "He wants us to meet at midnight. Anyone asking for that must want to be alone. Otherwise Renshu would have simply told you to go now. I say it should be just the two of us maybe with a back up plan if we don't come back."

"He's just a shaman." Monkey points out. "Not some dangerous killer. We've already told you that we've fielded him. We questioned him and had him in our custody for a day."

"And I told you, that's how disguises work." Xin Lan replies. "For all we know, he can have some of the poison on him or Jianguo wants a plant within the temple grounds to wait for a signal." The Five look at Xin with annoyance and it seems like there's going to be another standstill.
>>
>What do you want to do?
>Only take Xin Lan to see Renshu. That's who he asked for and you don't want to raise suspicions by bringing more people.
>Bring one more of the Five as back up. The Five don't know the truth about Renshu but you do. You could probably take the assassin on with Xin but extra hands wouldn't hurt.
>Go alone. Ask Renshu what he wants with Xin Lan and how he knows about them. He hasn't seen them with you at any time.
>Go with Xin Lan but try to make some kind of trap? Maybe you can make him spill some involvement with the Kais. If there is any.
>Don't go. You need to deal with the Kais right now and could spend the time investigating.
>Write in.
>>
>>4500244
>Take Xin as requested, Tell Crane to wait a block or two away and we will call if he is needed. Yes, you will hear our roar.
>>
>>4500248
If he isn't at our meeting place, rush back to Ming. It could be a bait and switch.
>>
>>4500244
>>4500248
Seconding this, with one caveat.
>Minutes before midnight, send a spirit to tell Renshu to meet us at the docks for seaside ambiance instead.
Why? Because this takes him out of an area he very well could have prepared beforehand. And the docks are niiiice and open.
And hey, you have to admit, a midnight meeting overlooking the sea is pretty aesthetic.
>>
>>4500258
Genius
>>
>>4500248
>>4500258
>>4500269
Come on guys. It's just a deadly assassin from a shadow organization known for using one of the deadliest poisons in China. Frankly I think you're all just being a bit paranoid. What's he gonna do? Kill you? Really really good plan though. I like it. Writing.
>>
>>4500258

+1
>>
>>4500282
We dont fear death. We fear causing Ming anymore distress.
>>
"We'll take Crane." You say. Xin Lan looks at you in surprise. "Listen, we could use the extra help. He'll be two blocks away and if a fight breaks out he'll hear us shout or at least roar. If Renshu is with the Kais, we're the two biggest threats they know. So it could be a trap and by going where he wants us to go, it just gives him time to set something up. So a few minutes before the meet up, we'll tell him to meet us at the docks. It'll force him into an open area." You explains. Xin Lan shakes their heads.

"I don't like it." They say. "Rather we don't anger the guy who can poison an entire city but you're right. It's a much better plan that just walking into an area of his choosing."

"It might also be a bait and switch." You think out loud. "To get us away from Ming."

"But we're here with her." Viper says.

"They don't know that." You say. "As far as the regular Kais are concerned, you all just showed up to meddle in this. They don't know we're working together. You guys better be on your guard." You turn to face Xin Lan. "Got everything on you?" You ask.

"No. I left some of my stuff in a hideaway." They admit. "I better go get it." They poke your chest. "Told you I needed a sword." You roll your eyes and flick one of their ears.

"Go get your stuff." You say.

----

Night falls and the three of you make your way to the docks. You had sent out a sprite to go tell Renshu of the change of location as you ran. The salty ocean air hits your faces as you approach where the Gale Cutter once was and a few jumps before you arrive, Crane splits off to wait. You and Xin Lan land and step out into the open. The docks were empty and even the tarverns that lined the area were quiet, their lights dim. It was a peculiar sight. A snow leopard in wanderer's clothing and a rabbit dressed in black. "You think he'll show up?" You ask looking around.

"I don't know." Xin Lan replies. "Depends if this benefits whatever plan he has. Otherwise he may simply not show up." You and Xin Lan wait for while with the sound of the crashing waves breaking the silence. It was several minutes before you saw him. Had it not been due to the fact you were used to Xin Lan doing it, it would have seemed like Renshu simply appeared. You just catch them slowly fading out of the shadows, still dressed in white and with his hands in the other sleeve.

"It's rather rude to demand a change of venue minutes before the inteded meeting time. Had you wished convene somewhere else, you had to simply ask." He says. His tone was the same tone of disappointment that you remember Shifu using one you when you used to cause trouble as a child. The tone that said, "I'm not angry. I simply expected better of you."
>>
>What do you say?
>Ask Renshu why he wanted to speak with you and why he wanted you to bring Xin.
>Tell Renshu it was merely a precaution. The two of you are past hiding each other's abilities. One such as he would know the reasoning behind it.
>Ask Renshu about the time. If the any location is fine, then why meet at midnight?
>Write in.
>>
>>4500354
>We are both past hiding our abilities, you know why we did as we did.
>Why the midnight setting?
>Why do you wish to meet or talk to Xin?
>Is this going to be an honest and open meeting? Or do you merely want to talk?
>>
>>4500354
>Apologize, but Tell Renshu it was merely a precaution. The two of you are past hiding each other's abilities. One such as he would know the reasoning behind it.
the hour likely has something to do with his abilities as one who calls upon the dead.

I wonder if Renshu will end up showing us his mark of death, where the knife slipped into his heart. If he does, we should totally show him ours, for cinematic reasons.
>>
>>4500370
.....OH SHIT, you're completely fucjing right. He could have come back from the dead.
>>
>>4500377
Note how he gives off the same aura of sadness that the ghost he sent did.
He is almost definitely using his ability to cheat death in some way.
>>
>>4500369
>>4500370
Take these. Writing.

Seems like you guys think Tai Lung has some kind of power to make Xin's family shirtless. He totally does.
>>
"I'm sorry." You say. "But I was just being cautious. We're both past hiding our abilities. You know why we did this." Renshu looks at you sadly.

"I see. If only it were not so. I had hoped that you would trust me. As you wish those who judge you because of you past would do so. However, I do not blame you. It is only natural to be cautious." He says.

"Why call us here at midnight?" You ask. "Will this be an honest and open meeting? Or did you wish simply wish to talk?"

Renshu looks at the moon. "I enjoy the night." He says. "It's quiet and gentle. When I was young, it was a time where I could dream and be at peace. Away from the noise. Is it hard to believe that I simply wished to talk to you when all was calm?" He looks out at sea. "I have never lied to you about my past Tai Lung. Only about my abilities as did you."

"Why did you want to talk with Xin Lan?" You ask.

Renshu turns to face you. "As you said. I simply wanted to talk. Especially with my little sister." He says lightly teasing Xin Lan.

Xin Lan pouts and as if out of habit says, "Shut up stripes! You know I'm disguised as a boy right now." Before shutting their mouth and clenching their fists in embarassment.

Renshu's soft smile widens. "It's been a long time little one." He says. "I see you go by a name now. Xin Lan..." Renshu seems amused. "A male and female name. Tai Lung do you know what that name means?" He asks. "It means 'New Orchard'. Just like their name, it seems like Xin Lan has planted the seeds for a new life. You've changed little one."

"Can't say the same about you." Xin Lan replies. "Come to kill me?"

"No." Renshu replies. "Have you come to kill me?"

"No. I don't kill." They reply. "Not anymore."

"I see..." Renshu says. "I never expected you to travel with others little one. However, it's not an unpleasant surprise."

Xin Lan doesn't reply, so you decide to speak up.

>What do you say?
>Ask Renshu a question. There's tons of things he can elaborate on that Xin told you about.
>Ask Xin to drop their personality. They're speaking with their brother. He's used to it and it could make talking easier.
>Ask Renshu if Xin is a boy or a girl. You already know the what he'll say. It's obvious that the two have been bantering about it long before you came along.
>Write in.
>>
>>4500441
>Normally I would ask if Xin is a boy or a girl, but they will tell me when the times better. So instead I'd ask you this, did you die?
>Xin, do you want to drop your persona? Or would you prefer to keep it up?

Keep it small talk for now. We can ask about their intentions for the Kais later.
>>
>>4500441
>>4500442
Sure, I can second this.
>>
We should have brought tea.
>>
>>4500442
>>4500453
>>4500463
Asking a man if he died. Also wishing we brought tea...or at least meat buns. Writing.
>>
File: Spoiler Image (165 KB, 1200x1200)
165 KB
165 KB JPG
"Xin, do you want to drop your persona? Or would you prefer to keep it up?" You ask. Xin Lan shrugs and the emotion dies in their eyes. The happiness from Renshu's smile fades and he merely smiles sadly.

"There's the little one I remember..." He says with a soft melancholy.

"Normally I'd ask if Xin is a boy or a girl, but they'll tell me when the time is right. Instead I want to ask...did you die?" You ask.

"Yes." He says. "I died. Both the life I used to live and the man I used to be. I suppose Xin Lan told you what happened?" You shrug slightly.

"Only bits and pieces." You admit. "I don't pry too much. Xin only told me that they stabbed you through the chest." Renshu nods.

"That is not the complete tale." He says. "The truth is that for the first time in their life, Xin Lan held back." Renshu pulls their hands out of their sleeves and slips his arms out of their tunic, letting the shirt fall down and hang from the belt around his waist. To your surprise, Renshu is incredibly muscular. A start contrast to Xin Lan's leaner body type, Renshu was barrel chested and his arms were equally as well built. Judging by their build, they would be roughly on par with your strength. More to the point you can see a large scar on their right pectoral muscle exactly the same size as the knuckle portion of Xin Lan's blades. "Xin Lan did indeed strike a killing blow but it was not a decisive one. Certainly not how they were trained. Never before had my younger sibling failed to kill as ordered or as efficiently as possible. Why did you fail this time? You were so intent in eredicating our order why did you choose to falter that day? We both were willing to end one another's lives."

Xin Lan remains quiet for a moment before speaking. "I do not know. Your exsistence was danger to mine. That I would attempt to fight inefficiently that day is illogical. As is the fact you still stand here. Despite my error, an injury such as that should still have killed you." Renshu nods.

"And I did." He says. "As I lay bleeding on the ground, as the flames consumed our home behind us, my vision failed. I do not know how long I lay dead but when I came to, my wound was still fresh and my heart had ceased beating. Even now it does not move. Yet I still bleed and heal. My Chi is still here and flowing."

"That is impossible." Xin Lan says. "No man could live without a beating heart."

"That is true." Renshu replies with a smile. "I have my own theory however."

"What would that be?" You ask.

"I am bound here." He says. "Unable to pass on to face judgement, my spirit is tied to the mortal world. Just as I have bound spirits to me in the past and as I do when I require them."

"You bound yourself here?" You ask in shock. "Is that even possible?"

Renshu shakes their head. "No. That is impossible. Someone else must have done so." They look at Xin Lan. "And the only person who was there to do so was you."
>>
Xin Lan shakes their head. "You're wrong brother. I am unable to commune with spirits as you or Tai Lung do. I cannot preform rituals either. It is impossible for me to have done so."

"And yet, here I am. An impossibility. Xin Lan, you were bred to be the perfect assassin. To be the best of us. That includes the mystical arts. Why you could not and still not hear the spirits is a mystery but the talent is there. It is in your genetics as was planned. It must be or else you would have been terminated like all the others deemed a failure." Renshu says. "Regardless...it does not matter what transpired. Fate has allowed me to see you once more and all I can do is apologize. What we have done is unforgivable. What you have become...what we stripped away from you in our mad scheme for power. The childhood we denied you. You are the sole reason I lived long enough to die by your hand. You gave me purpose and I was complicit in breaking you. Perhaps it is just that I am this way. Perhaps it is retribution. To be able to wander the lands, unable to find the one person I held dear. The one person able to hide from my gift. And when I do find them, they will be unable to forgive me because forgiveness is not an emotion they are capable of having." Renshu closes their eyes as they pull their shirt back on, tears forming and falling down their face. All the while, Xin Lan stands there. Unmoved.

>What do you say?
>Ask why Renshu can't simply send the spirits to find Xin Lan. Why can't their special senses find them?
>Ask if Xin Lan was the person that helped Renshu stop drinking.
>Ask what life was like as an assassin. What did he and Xin do growing up?
>Write in.

>pic related
Renshu is basically Geese howard with ninja skills
>>
>>4500554
I knew it. God damn, Xin, this is the SECOND person to rise from the dead around you. You're cursed, man.
>Ask about Xin Lan's chi. What did they do to cause that? Was it another ritual, or a circumstance of birth? How can we help Xin Lan with it?
>>
Redemption the quest. I will be so salty if we find someone who is faking it.

QM I really like the story you are telling here, thank you.

>Ask about Xin Lan's chi.
Good question
>>
>>4500572
Thanks. I do what I can.
>>4500560
>>4500572
Asking about the waifu Xin Lan. Writing.
>>
"Xin Lan's chi." You say. "Why is it like that? They're a void, empty and threatening to envelop everything. Can it be fixed?"

Renshu's face breaks into sadness. "Another one of the organization's rituals." He says. "And a combination of their training. In order to make the perfect killer, they needed one who couldn't feel. One who did could not be found or scryed. Xin Lan cannot be found unless they wish it to be so. They are shadow, the void, in both mind and soul. No emotion, no presence. Xin Lan is one of few who survived the ritual and among the even fewer who's mind remained intact. Perhaps with my sorcery and skill I could reverse the process but I dare not attempt it."

"Why not?" You ask. "You can fix your younger sibling. Give them back what you took."

"One cannot simply remove a dam Tai Lung. Lest you risk flooding the valley it protects. Xin Lan feels nothing but that does not mean they do not remember. If they were to suddenly feel, they would remember everything through those lenses. Every kill, every murder. Every atrocity they comitted. Could you handle that? Could you face all the evil you've accumulated in your life with emotions that you've never felt and do not fully understand? All at once? I'm afraid I am powerless to do anything. I'm afraid that they might be as they are for the rest of their lives. There has been many a time I would hypothesize a ritual to attempt to reduce the effects of the original and peel it away bit by bit but I wouldn't dare risk using them on Xin Lan if they could cause irrepairable harm."

"So there's absolutely nothing we can do?" You ask. "There is something in there. I've felt it. Hope. Xin Lan feels hope."

Renshu looks at you. "That's not possible. Nothing could have survived." He says. "No...it must have be brought back or rekindled. Furthermore, no one should have been able to peer into the void. Perhaps...the ritual is fading?"

"Or perhaps, I'm much stronger than you believe me to be." Xin Lan says tonelessly. "It is how I killed you. You underestimated me. Someday I will be able to call Tai Lung my friend. Someday I will be able to live as they do."

Renshu smiles. "I would dearly love to see that. To see you truly smile again once more. If I could give my life to see that come to fruition. I would gladly give it. Perhaps it's that wish that binds me here. Or perhaps it's the hope that someday you may be able to forgive me...or condemn me. Either would be something I wish to see." Xin Lan says nothing.

>What do you wish to ask now?
>Write in.
>>
>>4500614
>Do you truly have nothing to do with the Kais, or the Tainted Rose? If you don’t, how did the new leader get some? Was the ritual to make it leaked?
>>
Any one keen to invite him on our journey?
>>
>>4500618
Asking what Renshu has to do with the Kais. Writing.
>>
"Renshu..." You start. "You know why we're here. Do you truly have nothing to do with the Kais, or the Tainted Rose? If not, then how did their leader get their hands on some. Was the ritual your organization used somehow sold or spread around?" You ask. Renshu composes himself and slips his hands back into his sleeves.

"No. I am not involved with them." He says. "Before I killed them, several upper members of the Kais mentioned that the healer Lei had found an old scroll hidden deep within the Temple. It as apperantly a text on ancient medicine and alchemy. A rarity even for a temple as old as the one here. You see, the ritual to make the Tainted Rose is not exclusive to our organization. It is simply old and further hidden by the government. They deny it existence and do all they can to destroy all traces of it's creation and instructions on making but it is not impossible to find. It seems that luck was not on our side and such a copy was within the temple itself. As I was told, Lei was unable to create the poison himself. As we know, the man did not have the malice in his heart to do so...but a certain high ranking member of the Kai Family did. His name was Jianguo and he is now the leader of the family. A man without mercy or remorse." Renshu explains. "Did you ever check Brother Lei's room?" He asks. You nod.

"We did. There were several pages worth of instructions on how to create poisons." You say. Renshu nods.

"Yes. It seems they were a passing fancy of his. One that slowly turned into an obsession and an obession that lead him to the ritual in creating The Tainted rose. Tai Lung, I am here because the spirits told me that The Tainted Rose was being used in this city. It is my penance. My hands created the rose and now I will make sure that it is never used again. I will find the man named Jianguo and I will kill him. Those that attempt to stop me will die or they will step aside and live with the guilt of not doing anything. I will not fight them but they cannot stop me."

"The cruelest mercy." Xin Lan says quietly. Renshu smiles softly and for the first time you can see true malice behind it.

"The only mercy they deserve." He says.

>What do you say?
>Tell Renshu that he doesn't need to kill anyone anymore. Those days are over. He can bring Jianguo to justice without needing to do so.
>Ask Renshu why he must kill. Was his whole demenor just an act? What happened to helping soothe those in pain?
>Ask Renshu to join you and the Five. Together you can all stop Jianguo and you can do it without killing.
>Tell Renshu that he no longer needs to kill. If Xin Lan, someone who is without emotion, can make a vow to not kill then so can he. He seems to really want his sibling to do well. He can do that by setting an example.
>Write in.
>>
Calling a night here guys. Votes and write ins are open until tomorrow when I get back. Have a good night guys! Hope you guys enjoyed the quest so far.
>>
>>4500656
>You dont need to kill him, not anymore. As it is, he must be taken in to the police so that they can dismantle the kais with his confession. He cannot give a confession while he is dead.
>That is the practical reason but the emotional one is to be better, more in line with your siblings path. Showing restraint to those who oppose you.
>>
>>4500656
You are right. They don’t deserve any other mercy. Their death will be sure to end them as a threat and ensure that they will never harm anyone again.

But the thing about mercy is that it is not deserved. It is given freely. It means taking a risk of further disappointment and betrayal against chance that the kindness will be perpetuated and passed forward.

It also means liberation for the one who offers it. Of burdens that can weigh down one’s heart. These are not so easily shed by killing.

Your intent to slay the man is justified. But I’d still ask you to at least consider giving the rest of us time to bring him in for justice, as hypocritical as it may sound from me, I believe that the Five can make sure he is never in position to harm anyone again.

And in the end, death claims us all, without exception. That is one justice none of us can escape in the end.
>>
>>4500706
supported!!!
>>
>>4500724
>>4500706
These two together can potentially sway him. But I'm not quite so sure, he's very set in his ways.
>>
>>4501085
Not with single speech no. But you could try and wear him down. You've convinced Ming to come with you and she was hesistant.

>>4500706
>>4500724
Taking these two. Writing.
>>
"You're right. They don't deserve any other mercy. Their death will be sure to end them as a threat and ensure that they will never harm anyone again." You say. "But you don't need to kill him, not anymore. As it is, he must be taken into the police so that they can dismantle the Kais with his confession. He cannot give a confession while he is dead. That is the practical reason but the emotional one is to be better, more in line with your siblings path. Showing restraint to those who oppose you." You say. "But the thing about mercy is that it is not deserved. It is given freely. I means taking a risk of further disappointment and betrayal against chance that the kindness will be perpetuated and passed forward. It also means liberation for the one who offers it. Of burdens that can weigh down one’s heart. These are not so easily shed by killing. Your intent to slay the man is justified. But I’d still ask you to at least consider giving the rest of us time to bring him in for justice, as hypocritical as it may sound from me, I believe that the Five can make sure he is never in position to harm anyone again. And in the end, death claims us all, without exception. That is one justice none of us can escape in the end."

Renshu looks out into the ocean. "Your intentions are noble. No one can deny you that but do not confuse my penance for justice. Jianguo has used theTainted Rose. He contains the knowledge and has a copy of it on his person. I will stop the spread of it's creation at any cost." He looks down at his own hands. "My hands are irreparably stained. I am an assassin. It's how I lived and died and it is how I will wander the world as a wraith. I will do anything to keep Xin Lan safe. To make sure that our past does not catch up to them. If that means I must kill and darken my hands even more then so be it. It is what I am condemmed to do. It is why they bound me here in death. Even if it means they will no longer bear to look at me. Justice and morality means nothing to my penance. I do not need to feel good about what I do, only that I know it is a fitting payment for the life I once lived." Renshu looks at you. "I am not here to make a man pay for his crimes. I am here to do as I always did as a shaman. The city needs to be soothed and cured and I will excise the source of it's ills. It is my duty. It is my punishment. Jianguo's blood with be on my hands and on no one else's. His knowledge of the Tainted Rose will die with him and the weight of his death will be on me and me alone. So I ask you stand aside and let me continue. With Jianguo dead, I will leave this place and shall never bother you again. I ask you not because I do not wish to kill you but because you are important to Xin Lan and because you've allowed me to see them on last time."
>>
>What do you say?
>Tell Renshu you won't allow him to kill another person. Not because Jianguo doesn't deserve it or because it'll obstruct your justice but because you refuse to see someone as compassionate as Renshu damn themselves like this. His old life is behind him and though he may be damned as a wandering undead, he doesn't need to make it worse for himself.
>Tell Renshu, you understand bearing the weight of one's past. Though perhaps the weight of your sins may not match his, you know doing this alone is not the way. He himself told you to open up to others. Now you're asking him to open up and allow you and Xin in to help him.
>Ask Renshu one thing and one thing only. "Is this what Xin Lan would want you to do?"
>Write in.
>>
>>4501128
The law is gonna see the guy dead or without his tongue and hands mate.

"Ask Renshu one thing "Is this what Xin Lan would want? Truely.""
It's a risky Gambit, but Xin knows that he bound them by accident. Perhaps he would listen to their little siblings request of what not to do.

I'm more partial to the
>Tell him you understand bearing the weight of one's past, but you cannot do it alone to atone.
Since you do not get to decide what is your own punishment. Commiting the same sin for a different reason isn't "repenting" it's just indulging while feeling guilty about it.

Before you bring up "Oh but isn't that hypocritical, since you're just maiming people instead of killing them" no, we don't go out and target others specifically to cause fights or maim them. We go and help people and only raise a fist to those who seek US out and then throw the first punch, then disable them. similar end, very different means to mr "walk into town, find the criminal element then start slaying them"
>>
>>4501128
>If the problem is the knowledge he bears, then...what of the Five Flavored Tea of Forgetfulness? It's a legend, but not every legend is merely myth. If anyone could find out which herbs are necessary to brew it, it would be you, surely. It's the harder path, but one that need not stain your hands in further blood.

Meng Po is based and redpilled.
>>
>>4501146
Funny as it is, the problem easily seen is "time". it takes time to find a legend and craft it, then give it to a man undeserving so that you don't have to kill him. Time in which that knowledge has already been spread.
>>
>>4501151
Unless he's kept in isolation the whole time. Like, say, in a high security facility.
>>
>>4501127

Killing a man, even one deserving of it as Jianguo, is certainly a way to excise the Tainted Rose. But is it truly the path of penance when it perpetuates the methods that brought it about in first place?

Xin Lan already made the choice to leave their past behind them. I believe so, too, can you.

(to Xin Lan) Do you trust me that we will stop Jianguo?

(to Renshu, assuming an affirmative answer) Then knowing that, would you place your trust in us as well? This is not a burden you need to shoulder anymore.

(if the answer is negative) ...I see. But that is all the more reason, for the both of you, to give me and Ming and the Five to prove you wrong. I would at very least ask that you stay your hand and allow us to confront Jianguo on our terms before moving to conclude what you consider your duty. After you've born witness to what could be a different resolution. As I said before, in time, death claims us all. And what is a brief wait if it means humoring a measure of hope?

I do hope the negative branch wouldn't be necessary
>>
>>4501145
Right to put this vote more cohesively,
>Tell Renshu, you understand bearing the weight of one's past. Though perhaps the weight of your sins may not match his, you know doing this alone is not the way. He himself told you to open up to others. Now you're asking him to open up and allow you and Xin in to help him.
>This duty is self given, but that isn't how you attain forgiveness for a lifetime of torture and death, by staining your hands further in a desire for absolution. You desire forgiveness from Xin then ask them yourselves if this is what they wish of you, rather than drawing conclusions of an accidental binding.

then tack on the tail end this >>4501165 and we should have a good case against him. He seems resigned to his 'purpose' but if we can point out that his purpose was never intended and his other desire is to keep Xin safe, then not forcing us to stand against him would ensure that even more.
I'm not expecting a new party member but I would prefer a happy ending for the man not our antagonist.
>>
>>4501145
>>4501165
>>4501175
Taking these votes then. Writing.
>>
I have to say, I hope we fight Renshu a bit this time. The whole situation with Kai was definitely anticlimactic.
>>
>>4501200
A bit. I think the Kais leader will be a bit better. He's gotta be a competent fighter to make it to the top, poison the boss and then keep his position.
>>
You shake your head. "I know what it's like to bear the weight of one's past. Perhaps the weight of my own sins my not match yours but I know that doing this alone is not the way. You yourself have told me to open up to others lest my own problems fester within me. Now I'm asking you to do the same. Let us help you." You say. "Your duty is self given. But that isn't the way to attain forgiveness for a lifetime of torture and death. If you want Xin Lan to forgive you then ask them if this is waht you wish of you. Rather than drawing conclusions of an accidental binding. Killing a man, even someone like Jianguo, is certainly a way to excise the Tainted Rose, but is this truly the path of penance when it simply perpetuates the cycle? Xin Lan has made the choice to leave their past behind. I believe so, too, can you."

You look at Xin Lan, "Do you trust me that we will stop Jianguo?"

Xin Lan looks at you. "You know I can not trust. But if I could I would. Our numbers are superior and we have the information. We will stop him. There may be bloodshed but we won't kill him." They look at Renshu. "You're goals are contrary to our own. Tai Lung and do not wish to kill you and we would be much better with you as our ally though we will not allow you to kill."

You look at Renshu. "Then knowing that, would you place your trust in us as well? This is not a burden you need to shoulder anymore." You say. "You don't have to wander any longer."

Renshu looks at you and quietly shakes his head. "As you've told me once. My burdens are my own. Perhaps the weight is not to prevent me from repeating them but is there to remind me of why I'm in this state. Xin Lan may not have bound me for that reason but it is one I give myself. If we cannot come to an agreement, then I bid you farewell and I pray we do not cross paths." Renshu says as he turns to leave. He is about to step away when his hand snaps up and catches something. It takes you a while to notice but it's one of Xin Lan's daggers.

"Quit being stupid, stripes." They say. "We're giving you an out. You know full well the big guy and I can beat you into the ground before you leave." They bluff. "So how about you be a good brother and actually listen?" Renshu turns around and quietly slips the blade into his hand. "Like the old days. You, me. Right now. Winner gets what they want." Xin Lan says slipping their own knife in their hand. "It was a nice speech big guy." They say. "But Stripes sometimes gets caught up in his own misery. I don't actually know where he gets it from. Drinking maybe. Ussually you just need to beat the sense into him." Renshu quietly flourishes his blade.

"And if I say no?" He asks quietly.

"I wasn't giving you a choice." Xin Lan replies.

"I won't fight you." He replies. "I won't hurt you."
>>
"Then I guess it'll be an easy win for me." Xin Lan says. "Even if you don't agree, I'll still knock you out long enough for us to catch Jianguo ourselves. And I'll do it again if I need to buy more time. You told me yourself, combat is where two ideals pit themselves against each other. The winner is the ideal that had the most conviction. The loser is forced to follow it."

You look at Xin Lan. "Is this how you used to do things?" You ask.

"Yeah, when I wasn't getting the way I wanted, this is usually how it turned out." They reply.

"And how many times have you actually won?" You ask.

"Not a single time." They say. "Unless you count his murder as one." Renshu flips the dagger to point towards Xin Lan.

"I'm going to walk away." He says. "But if you attack me, then I'll be forced to defend myself."

"So then you agree?" Xin Lan asks getting ready to move.

Renshu shakes his head. "You may wear a persona constantly now but you're still the same child I remember. If it means not having to kill you on my way to killing Jianguo. I will play your game little one."

>What do you do?
>Let Xin Lan fight his brother. It seems like this is just how two assassin siblings settle their differences. You trust your friend to win.
>Tell Xin Lan you'll fight Renshu in their place. If he believes that fighting is two ideals clashing then you should be the one in combat. It was your idea to ask him to join your group.
>Tell Renshu that it'll be the two of you against him. Not only because it's both of you share that ideal but because it'll be proof that even if he continues on this path, he cannot overcome you.
>Suggest something else. Propose a challenge. Whoever can get to Jianguo first is the winner and can decide what to do with him. He thinks being a lone killer is the correct way and you think working together is. Simple logic dictates that whoever can complete their task first shows who is correct.
>Join Xin Lan to apprehend Renshu. He has told you that he wishes to kill another man. You've tried to reason with him and he won't see it. All you can do it find a way to subdue him, finish your task, and then hope he can see reason afterwards.
>Write in.
>>
>>4501348
>Ask if its strength of ideals at play here, or if it is the strength of individuals. We can interfere in the first instance, we cant in the second.

If it's the second option, then propose a competition of "whoever's gets to him first is right and may do as they please."
>>
>>4501348
>Let Xin Lan fight his brother. It seems like this is just how two assassin siblings settle their differences. You trust your friend to win.

There's an important detail that most might not have noticed, about this new meeting place.
Xin Lan was all over the docks today.
>>
>>4501367
Wheres it say that?
>>
>>4501389
About Xin being all over the docks? They were there checking out the priest's body was originally found and you sent them back again with Viper to check to see if the body was bled for the poison flower or if the body bled out at the docks itself during the time you were interrogating Kai members and talking to Daiyu.
>>
>>4501363
>>4501367
Got a tie here between watching two murder rabbits fight or asking to decide if we intervene/propose the competition.
>>
>>4501407
Eh, fine let's watch the murder rabbits fight.

I dont think his track record inspires much confidence but...gotta trust Xin. We learned this with ming
>>
>>4501367
>>4501411
Did I say watch? I mean, you're fighting Renshu. Time to swap perspectives. Writing.
>>
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=L62RqPfjBt4

You are...

Xin Lan, ex assassin, and you've just challenged your brother to a fight. You don't know why but everything hurts. Your chest burns and your heart aches yet you have no injuries. You glance at Tai Lung as he tried to reason with your brother and as he failed it hurt. You look back at your brother, the man you murdered, and seeing him in an unliving state and it hurts. You think of them wandering, unable to find you, unable or not wanting to stop killing and it hurts. You can do nothing but try to ignore the pain as you dash forward and attack. Renshu lowers their arms and your mind flashes back to when you were younger.

You swing your leg down ontop Renshu's head. It was another arguement, or as much of an arguement as an unfeeling monster like you could have, one that you couldn't remember the details but it had come down to fighting like always. Your brother grabs your leg, his speed unnaturally fast, and he slams you into the ground. You couldn't even fully feel the impact of the ground before you wrenched yourself free and rolled out of the way, just in time to see Renshu punch a hole in the ground where your chest used to be.

You skid to a halt on one foot, roll to the side and dig into your tunic to fling a set of throwing knives at your brother. Renshu steps to one side to avoid two and slaps the remainder away with your dagger. They were distracted. You move to close the gap and bring your weapon up, aiming for their open wrist but you feel the grip of Renshu's other hand clamp down yours. Thinking quickly, you toss your dagger to your free hand just as your brother pulls you in close and drives his knee into your chest. The air is knocked out of your lungs but you're now close enough they he can't avoid your attacks. You bring your dagger down on him, sinking your weapon into his shoulder and cutting him before the knuckle portion of Renshu's weapon strikes you in the stomach. You...

...spit the mixture of saliva and stomach fluids reflexively leaving your body right at your brother's face. It misses as you expected it to but forces Renshu's head to move out of the way and down, right into...
>>
Your right foot as you snap it upwards and strike him right in the face. Not once but twice. Renshu was fast but you were faster. Able to eke out just enough speed to out pace him if you pushed your muscles to their absolute limit. Your brother's head snaps back and his grip loosens slightly, but just enough to tear your hand free. You fall backwards, and throw your dagger at Renshu as you backflip away. Renshu rolls with your hit and twists out of the way of your dagger's path. Like always. But you were different now, you weren't the same person you were back then. You pull at the thin wire, nearly invisible in the night and swing the blade as you pull it back. It digs into Renshu's stomach, cutting him and staining his white robe with blood. Even as the weapon flies back to you, you're on the move ready to intercept it as you create more space and stand with the taverns to your back.

Renshu pivots and stands steady once more, arms at his sides, ready to intercept your attacks again.

>What do you do?
>Push forward. Continue to trade blows with your brother. Make sure every hit you take, you hit back harder. There's no avoiding it with Renshu's fighting style.
>Engage Renshu with hand to hand to distract him. Throw your dagger and throwing knives into the air, redirect them with kicks back at him, deflect them against one another at awkard angles, use your feet to grip them and slash like when your first fought Tai Lung. You're the one person in the world that Renshu can't read with his spirits. You're a void, a monster, and you lack of emotions forces him to rely on his reflexes which puts him on an even ground with you.
>Keep your distance. Fight at ranged. You have a limited number of throwing weapons but you can use them to wear him down even if it means running to pick them up again. It'll force him to move from his spot.
>Use the terrain to your advantage. You've been in this city longer than he has and you know the docks better. Sometimes, all you need to win is the high ground. (What do you do?)
>Write in.
>>
>>4501470
>Engage Renshu with hand to hand to distract him. Throw your dagger and throwing knives into the air, redirect them with kicks back at him, deflect them against one another at awkard angles, use your feet to grip them and slash like when your first fought Tai Lung. You're the one person in the world that Renshu can't read with his spirits. You're a void, a monster, and you lack of emotions forces him to rely on his reflexes which puts him on an even ground with you.
It's not yet time for the Tai Lung special (formerly the Po special, he didn't trademark it so we stole it)
>>
>>4501486
Wait we got a special? What's our special?
>>
>>4501491
It was what we did to He Ling that ended in a bakery blowing up.
Like I said, it used to be the Po special...
>>
>>4501493
Ahh yes. The good ol Tai Lung special. Frankly, as a real dragon warrior. Flaming finales are our right and we have all trademarks exclusive to it.
>>
>>4501470 #
>Engage Renshu with hand to hand to distract him. Throw your dagger and throwing knives into the air, redirect them with kicks back at him, deflect them against one another at awkard angles, use your feet to grip them and slash like when your first fought Tai Lung. You're the one person in the world that Renshu can't read with his spirits. You're a void, a monster, and you lack of emotions forces him to rely on his reflexes which puts him on an even ground with you.

Pain in chest, our girl/boy is feeling, nice
>>
>>4501486
>>4501505
We turn our greatest detriment into our greatest asset, our inability to feel. Writing.
>>
"Use your head!" Renshu barks as you struggle to get off the ground. Your arms tremble as they can barely hold your weight. "What's your greatest assest? What's your opponent's? Do you think you can win by rushing me down? Do you think you can beat me at my own game?" You spit a mouthful of blood and stand on unsteady legs. Your greatest assest...

...was your knives and your unfeeling mind. You run forwards at your brother, dig into your tunic again, and a handful of knives. You get into melee range and throw them all into the air, dagger included. Renshu can't help but look up briefly, his eyes darting from blade to blade as he tries to account for them all. You pivot on your toes and smash your elbow into your brother's neck. He grunts in pain and grabs your head with one hand and smashes you into the ground. You throw a knife at your brother, forcing him to let go and move out of the way. As he steps aside, you kip up, and spin kick throwing knife at Renshu.

Renshu snatches the blade out of the air but you're already throwing yourself into a roll and tossing another knife, this time at another in the air. The blades collide and deflect off of one another with one ricocheting towards your opponent. Renshu's ears twitch as they catch the noise but it's too late as he's caught in a flank between you and falling blade. He brings down your dagger down on you and you block him at the wrist with yours. You kick out with your foot to block his other hand and your brother grunts as the falling knife stabs him in the side. Renshu drops both weapons and grabs your foot and wirst. You clamp your toes around the falling throwing knife and kick upward, slashing Renshu's forearm and tossing the knife into the air. The cut in his arm weakens his grip and you pull free in time to curl up and kick down another falling blade straight into your brother's shoulder.

Renshu lets out a heavy breath as he tries to control his emotion. He grabs the collar of your clothes and throws you over his shoulder and smashing you into the ground. You feel the ground beneath you crack and your vision darkens momentarily. It returns just in time to see your brother raise to fingers and bring them down on you. You twist out of the way as hard as you can, tearing your shirt apart in Renshu's grip but you're not fast enough. The two fingers dig into your right shoulder and you can see an arc of lightning go down your arm as the chi strike distrupts yours. You right arms goes dead and a burning pain replaces all sensation in it.
>>
Gritting your teeth as hard as you can so as to not make a noise, you roll as far as you can before standing. Your arm dangles uselessly at you side and every movement it makes only serves to make the burning sensation flare up. Renshu slowly straightens up and pulls the knives out of his back and shoulder before tossing them aside. Blood runs freely from his various cuts and his once pure white clothing are darkening with blood.

"You lost your arm." He says. "Give up and I'll only knock you out. You know how this ends."

"Shut up and fight Stripes." You hiss as you take the remnants of your tunic to bind your useless arm to your chest.

>What do you do?
>Gather your fallen knives and continue. Renshu is slowly cutting lose. Soon, he'll be hitting harder and harder. You need to be as agile as you can be. No more direct attacks, you'll win by cutting him down with smaller attacks.
>Fight hand to hand. Aim for his open wounds. They'll drive pain into him but that's not the goal. Renshu's endurance will push him through but you will make the cuts worse and he'll bleed more. The bloodloss will make him woozy and he'll have to concede or lose because he can't keep up. Either is a win for you.
>Take advantage of him. He doesn't want to hurt you. He's holding back. You don't have those emotional ties. Return every restrained attack with a full on one of your own. You're not sure if this underminds what you want to be or what you want to convey to Renshu but it could mean a victory for you.
>Write in.
>>
>>4501567
>Switch up your tactics - and personas - constantly. He knows how ruthlessly efficient you are in your default state, so you may as well adopt new personalities and ways of fighting to continuously throw him off his game. Dedicating to one particular way of fighting him will only allow him to adapt.
The absolute pest mode.
>>
>>4501571
This sounds good
>>
>>4501571
>>4501587
Mixing it up. Writing.
>>
>>4501571
This, keep him on his toes.
>>
You spit and wipe the dampness from your mouth as you hop from one foot to the other. Your arm was disabled, Renshu was physically stronger than you, they could endure more than you. These were the facts. What you had was speed. Speed and adaptability. The constant ache in your chest was irrelavant and your current physical pain was irrelavant. You had your mission and you were to complete it. "Renshu." You say. "I'm going to kick your ass and drag you back to the jail kicking and screaming!" You shout as you run to engage your brother once more. You strike at his chest and he attempts to grapple you by grabbing your arm. You push your legs to the limit and you blur as you side step to leap up and warp your legs around Renshu's head. With a shout, you rain blows down on their face and front flip behind him as he attempts to grab you. You kick Renshu behind the knees and as he falls, you slip your arm around his neck. "Just go down." You whisper viciously. "You're weak. You don't deserve to win. Can't even kill your little brother." Renshu slams his elbow into your dead arm and you let out a whimper in pain.

"I just wanted to be a good person. I just wanted to be normal." You cry as you let go and fall backwards. You grab a throwing knife and throw it at your brother as you run in and tackle him. "But you wouldn't let me!" You shout, tears in your eyes as you punch Renshu in his wounded side. Your brother slams both his hands down on your back and you dig your claws in his chest and rake them across it as you fall. You grab his foot and push up with all your might, lifting him off his feet and on to his back. "Now we're just trying to help!" You shout angrily as you try to stomp Renshu's elbows. He grabs your foot and pulls you down but you rear your head back and smash it down against his. "But you're too much of a bastard to take it." You growl angrily as you roll off of him and kick Renshu in the head as you do so. "It always has to be about you!" You clamp and knife in your teeth and pick up your dagger. Renshu doesn't reply as you run in to slash at his leg. He backsteps but you lean in and run the knife in your mouth against his chest, drawing blood. You back flip and spit the knife into your hand to fling it at your brother. Renshu moves out of it's way and you land laughing.
>>
"So I'm going to cut you. Over and over until I bleed the stupid right out you." You grin as you move in to stab him. You feint and as he raises his arm to block your stab, you hop up and kick Renshu in the temple. Your brother staggers as you suspect his ear is ringing and is fighting a concussion. You follow up your attack by side stepping and roundhouse kicking the man in the opposite direction. Renshu is knocked off his feet and he spins in the air before crashing in the ground. You kick him in his side to flip him over and sit on his chest as you rain blows on his face. As you do so, your expression doesn't change. "I want to love you." You say as you strike once. "I want to be your little sibling." Twice. "I want to be able to smile with you." Three times. "I want to be able to hold your hand and show you the friends I made." Four. "But most of all..." You slap Renshu across the face and rest your forehead against his. As he slowly falls unconcisous you whisper, "I want this to hurt so much more than it does right now..."

---
You are...

Tai Lung and you've just watch your best friend and his brother beat themselves senseless. You didn't want it to be like this. You wanted to simply be able to convince Renshu to stop killing. To allow you and Xin to help him see that he could find other ways to repent. But you stood and watched. Every cut, every blow. You watched it unflinchingly. It was senseless and brutal but you understood that it meant something to the two of them. More than you could possibly understand. Now you see, Xin Lan sitting on the fallen body of his brother. The fight was over.

>What do you do?
>Say nothing. Simply reassure your friend with a pet on the head and carry them both to Ming. She was going to be upset but it's something you'd deal with later.
>Ask Xin if they're ok. You're not sure what this all meant to them. You're not even sure if they felt anything.
>Offer to carry Renshu to Ming. You don't want to touch him without Xin Lan's permission. Mostly out of respect for them.
>Write in.
>>
>>4501684
>Say nothing. Simply reassure your friend with a pet on the head and carry them both to Ming. She was going to be upset but it's something you'd deal with later.

I dedicate this next song to Xin and Renshu. https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=zDeu9Z5p6FQ
>>
>>4501692
I dig it. But I'm a sucker for sappy stuff.
>>
>>4501684 #
>Say nothing. Simply reassure your friend with a pet on the head and carry them both to Ming. She was going to be upset but it's something you'd deal with later

Good update. Right in the feels
>>
>>4501702
I dig it because im a turboautist who likes drawing parallels. Activates my neurons every time.
>>
>>4501710
T-That's not me either man. Totally didn't do that on the 2nd listen...and listens 3 - 6. I'm gonna head to bed for a few hours. Thanks for the votes and enjoying the quest so far!
>>
>>4501684
>reassure him with a pet, then ask if you can carry his brother.
>>
>>4501743
And let's in-chi stun his arm while we are at it.
>>
>>4501778
Un-chi strike his arm, autocorrect fuck
>>
>>4501684
Fucking beautiful. Luo you motherfucker.

>Say nothing. Simply reassure your friend with a pet on the head and carry them both to Ming. She was going to be upset but it's something you'd deal with later.
>>
>>4501692
>>4501709
>>4501867
>>4501743
>>4501778
Just watched two assassin siblings beat the hell out of each other while trying not to murder one another. Best we take them to Ming. Writing.
>>
You approach the two rabbits as Xin Lan rests their head against Renshu's. You kneel and gently pet Xin Lan's head. They don't shrug it off. Instead, they sit up straight and look at you. "Come on. Let's get him to Ming." They say stepping off of Renshu's bloody body. They limb forward a few steps and wince. "Might have pushed my legs a bit too far." They admit. You jab them in the shoulder and blue ripples go down their arm. Xin Lan flexes their hand bound to their chest. "Thanks." They say quietly as they start to undo their bindings but you gently lift them off their feet. You step forward and lift Renshu off the ground as well as you carry both rabbits in your arms.

The walk back is to the jail house is quiet with Xin Lan laying unmoving in your arm. Their eyes never leaving the battered form of their brother. You wonder what they could be thinking but you know it's best that you wait and let your friend process what they're thinking before pressing them to voice it. You hear the flapping of wings as Crane flies down and lands next to you, eyes wide. "What happened?!" He exclaims. "You said you'd call for help!"

"They didn't need it." You say simply and leave the matter at that. Crane gives you a look and presses the issue but you simply don't respond. It wasn't his affair. "Go tell Ming she's going to have to patients soon enough please. This is something that they had to deal with alone." You say. Crane seems unconvinced but nods and flies off. You continue to walk down the streets. You could simply leave from roof to roof without irritating the two sibling's wounds but you feel like taking the long way would be better. The rest of The Five would have questions and so would Ming and you wanted to give Xin Lan time to get ready. A few blocks later your friend stirrs.

"Thanks." They say quietly.

"What for?" You ask. "I didn't do anything. I couldn't convince your brother to help us. At best I might have just convinced him to consider your challenge." Xin Lan stays quiet for a while before responding.

"For trusting me." They say.
>>
---


"What happened?!" Ming shouts. "You said you were going to talk to him! Not beat him bloody and senseless!" You stand there weathering Ming's shouts as she tends to the two rabbits. "Are these stab wounds? What did you do?!"

"Nothing." You say. "Just like they asked me to." Ming turns around and gives you a withering look. "Ask Xin. They'll tell you everything. Alone." You say looking behind you at The Five.

"You can't hide this." Tigress says. "Whatever happened we have a right to know." You step forward and close the door to the guard's infirmary behind you.

"No." You say crossing your arms and leaning against the door, blocking The Five's path. "You don't." Tigress glares at you and you look at her unfazed. "If you disagree then you're welcome to lodge a complaint." You continue, your body is relaxed but the air around you is tense and threatening. Viper shakes her head.

"Come on Tigress. We should go rest." She says. "It's getting late." Tigress shoots you one last glare and walks off. Much to your surprise, you're alone.

>What do you do?
>Keep watch. You don't want any of the five getting any ideas.
>Go into the infirmary. This is has been the first time in a while that the three of you have had any privacy together.
>Talk to any guards nearby. Maybe they have information they can share.
>Write in.
>>
>>4502174
>>Go into the infirmary. This is has been the first time in a while that the three of you have had any privacy together.
So the first step to talking to spirits like we do is to... die, Ming.
>>
>>4502174
>Talk to any guards nearby. Maybe they have information they can share.
Well, let's not forget the main source of problems has yet to be dealt with.
>>
>>4502174
>Go into the infirmary. This is has been the first time in a while that the three of you have had any privacy together.
>>
>>4502183
Actually, this may be good idea. Or a terrible one. I wouldn't know.

But I guess there's no really good time for sharing this sort of thing and putting it off only makes it worse. Perhaps a show of trust would be in order.
>>
>>4502174
>Go into the infirmary, Use the alone time to explain to ming about our death. And apologize that his is the first time we've really had without life getting in the way to explain it. Then Xin can explain however much [s]he wants to.
>>
>>4502195
And by as much as they want to, I mean their personal relations. The facts about him being a competent vigilante martial artist and able to talk to spirits and not being at all involved with the Kais is information we can tell the others.
>>
>>4502183
>>4502189
>>4502191
>>4502195
Talking to Ming and Xin. The gang is finally back together and alone. Writing.
>>
You said a few moments for the shouting behind you to die down. Making sure that none of The Five were trying anything funny, you open the door and step inside. You're really tempted to simply snap the doorknob behind you but instead you opt to bar the door with a chair. Ming looks up at you, "What are you doing?" She asks confused.

"Stopping life from getting in the way again." You say as you pull another chair up to sit next to Xin's bed. "Ming...I'm sorry." You say. Ming opens her mouth to speak but you gently raise a hand to continue. "There's been so much Xin and I have been meaning to tell you. We didn't mean for things to go like this and maybe if we spoke up sooner then things would have gone differently." You say. "Originally I didn't want to tell you because I wanted time for you to get over what happened at sea but it seems like life simply didn't want to give us that time. It pushes us apart and hurt us all. Now we have some time alone and I'm not going to let that happen again. I trust you Ming, and I never intended to hide anything from you. Just...things kept coming up. I assumed that it would only affect me, I didn't realize that it would spill out on you."

"Tai Lung what's going on? What are you trying to say?" She asks concerned. You quietly slip your shirt off and expose your scar once more.

"Ming...on the ship. When we got seperated at sea...I died." You say.

"What?" Ming asks confused. "Is that all? You died for a few seconds?" She asks then looks at Xin Lan. "I thought you didn't know more than first aid." Xin Lan shakes their head.

"Listen to the big guy Ming." They say quietly.

"No Ming. I actually died. For several days." You explain. "It was like you said. I bled out. No amount of first aid could fix that. Even Xin saw it."

"I felt his heart stop." Xin Lan says. "I tried my best but there was nothing I could do. I even moved his corpse around the ship. It wasn't some kind of coma or trance. TL died."

"But that's impossible!" Ming shouts. "You can't just come back from the dead!" You gently place you hand on her shoulder to put her at ease and tell her of your time in Eureka. Of meeting Oogway and Bao, of stopping Kai and of earning your right to be Shenlong's friend. Xin Lan suppliments your tale with their side of the story. That they can't feel emotion, of wanting to be true friends. You continue to explain about Ming's affinity for the supernatural and of Xin's unqiue Chi. Hours pass as Ming goes from disbelief, to anger of not being told, to sadness of the situation and acceptance. Despite the long tale, you were enjoying your time. Simply being with your two friends and talking, sharing stories. It was something you didn't really realize you missed but you welcomed all the same. "I..." she starts as you conclude your tale and trails off. She latches onto you and gingerly pulls Xin into a hug. "You two can be so dumb." She says sadly. "But you're my idiots..."
>>
"I always figured I was the brains of the operation honestly." Xin Lan jokes lightly.

"So...it's all a lie then?" Shes asks them. "You never...I mean everything you said?"

"Not a lie." Xin Lan says. "Not entirely. More like...a wish. What I want to be..." Ming looks at Xin Lan sadly.

"I can't...imagine what that's like." She whispers. "You poor thing...I'm your friend." She says firmly. "And you're mine too. Even if you can't feel it now. You will. I'll make you. Just like I made you stop taking things off my plate." Xin Lan grins.

"That you can tell." They tease before nods. "Thanks. If it could...it'd mean a lot to me." Ming looks at you.

"So then...you really died." She says more to come to terms with it. "And you were ok with it?" You nod.

"I died...I guess how I wanted." You admit. "Or rather I was happy that by dying, you two were safe. In the end it didn't really matter to me. Just that you guys were safe. I found my peace." You say. "I feel redeemed...though it feels like the rest of China doesn't feel it. Not surprising considering my crimes."

"Then...we can make them see you're a good person." Ming says. "Daiyu and the crew see it. We can just be doing more good deeds and eventually people will see." You smile.

"Honestly, this journey is more about you two now than me. So you can make a name for yourself and for Xin to get their feelings." You admit.

"But what about the Pools?" Ming asks. "Are we not doing that anymore?"

"Its a goal." You say shrugging. "We can still go there. It might do us all some good to meditate there. However, the journey might do us more good than the destination." Ming sits back down and sighs.

"This is... a lot to unpack." She admits. "Dying...ressurection. I'm starting to feel useless as a medic." She admits pinching the bridge of her nose. "I'm supposed to keep people from dying not be happy they came back to life."

"In your defense, we are your idiots." Xin Lan says. "Most people would listen to your medical advice." Ming lets out a shaky laugh.

"You're right about that." She admits with a small smile. "What about this...magic thing? About me?"

"Like Bao said...you're more attune to the supernatural than most people. I assume Renshu is the same." You explain. "I'm guessing it means that you could learn to do rituals or speak with spirits, magic maybe at a better pace than anyone else. Or maybe you're unique in that you can learn any of those while some can only study one thing?" You shrug. "I don't really know."

"From alchemist to witch in one swoop." Ming says. "Its...just an odd thing to think about. I spent all my time learning from scrolls about medicine and anatomy. Now you're saying I can learn to speak with ghosts or...grow super poisonous roses?"

"Whatever it means, we'll be there to help." You say. "Or you don't have to persue it all. It's just something you have." Ming nods quietly.
>>
"What about Renshu?" She asks looking behind her. Xin Lan looks at you but simply shrug at them. It was their tale to tell.

"Stripes...he's... He's my older brother." They say quietly. "He's a killer and a murderer just like me. And as you've already yelled at me about. He's also dead. I don't know how he's walking around. I don't even know if he can die again. He says I made him like that. I mean...I killed him but I didn't make him like that. I'm not really sure." They admit then quietly adds. "And he loves me very much."

"But...you can't love him back..." Ming says with a quiet sadness.

"No...no I can't." Xin Lan replies. "I don't even know if I'd be able to if I'm ever able to get my feelings back. We're bad people Ming."

"No you're not." Ming replies. "Not anymore. That's not you anymore. You don't have to do that again."

"That didn't stop Stripes." Xin Lan replies. "So I had to beat some sense into him. And now he has to do what I want." Xin Lan lays back down in bed and goes quiet. Ming just looks at you.

"I tried to convince him to join us." You explain. "Renshu thinks that he has to wander the world suffering and killing people who use or know how to make the Tainted Rose. It's his punishment for the life he led. Even if it means never seeing Xin again or having Xin despise him. He was willing to stain his hands with more death so that no one else had to. I tried to tell him we could help like we were helping one another but he didn't seem to want to bend. So in the end, Xin Lan took matters into their hands and they fought. Apperantly they used to do that alot."

"Well I tended to his wounds at Xin's insistence. Kept telling me that they'd explain once you got back. Guess they didn't want The Five to know." Ming says. She sits against the wall and sighs. "I'm really tired." She admits. "And we got a whole heap of problems left."

>What do you say?
>Ask Ming if she would like to leave the group. You don't want to keep dragging her around into trouble like this.
>Tell her that you plan to escape from The Five once this is all over. She has a right to know if she wanted to continue traveling with you. Say that she doesn't need to get involved with it.
>Tell Ming to get some rest. It may be a while before you have a chance to talk like this again but at the very least you got to talk.
>Write in.
>>
>>4502294
>Tell Ming to get some rest. It may be a while before you have a chance to talk like this again but at the very least you got to talk.

We've still got a mafia boss at large, possibly with another batch of the poison and in any case out for blood. Better freshen up as we can, there is work to be done.
>>
>>4502294
>Tell Ming to get some rest. It may be a while before you have a chance to talk like this again but at the very least you got to talk.
>>
>>4502294
>Tell ming you plan to escape from the 5 when all this is over.
>Tell Ming that you're glad to have the time to talk, but she should get some rest. We'll stand guard of Renshu through the night.

Tommorow we should tell the 5 that Renshu isn't involved, but he did intend to do some vigilante justice so we stopped him. If he wakes, then maybe we'll have time for a good conversation with him.

I think it goes without saying that we're not going to go quietly to prison. We've spent 20 years doing nothing but stewing, We should be spending the rest of our lives helping properly, 7 times for each life we ruined.
>>
>>4502296
>>4502298
>>4502300
Telling Ming to get some rest and giving her a heads up of our intentions. Writing.
>>
"Ming...I'm going to be escaping when all this is done." You say quietly. "I'm not going back to prison. Not when I realized all the good I can do." Ming gives you a soft smile.

"I'd be surprised if you did let The Five take you away." She says gently. "Then again...I probably wouldn't. Do you have plan?" She asks.

"Something will come up." You say. "Get some rest Ming, it was nice for all of us to be able to talk again. I'll keep an eye out for Renshu. Make sure he doesn't decide to ignore the doctor's orders." Ming nods and stretches.

"Well if you do that, then keep it down. I can't really leave now that The Five aren't here. So I'm just gonna find a nice corner to nap in." She says.

"Take my bed." Xin Lan says making Ming jump. "I'm fine." They say limping off of the bed. Ming sighs as she catches her breath.

"Don't scare me like that." She mutters getting into the bed. "Night you two." She yawns. "I better see you two in the morning. With no new injuries." Ming settles in and minutes later she's fast asleep. Xin Lan pulls themselves onto a chair.

"Do you think she'll follow us?" They ask.

"I don't know." You say. "It would be her choice. But it would also mean she'd be on the run."

"We could leave right now." Xin Lan suggets. "We could go find Jianguo and defeat him. Tie him up like we did with He Ling and leave."

"Ming would never forgive us for that."

"It would be a good trade off." Xin Lan replies. "Her permanent safety and happiness than risking her life with us and having her flee from the law."

"Maybe...but it's also that thinking that caused a rift between us. For now we should think of the current issue." You say settling into keep watch. The two of you sit in silence as the night goes by. Several hours you notice movement from Renshu's bed. The bandaged rabbit sits up and looks around.

"It seems like I have lost." He says with a mixture of amusement and joy.

"Planning on escaping?" You ask half teasing. Renshu shakes their head.

"Only if you'll allow me." They say. "I've lost. I won't persue Jianguo any longer. I'll his fate and mine in your hands. If you wish for me to go to prison then I will do so. I have told you I've killed people in this city before." You and Xin Lan look at each other.

>What do you say?
>Tell Renshu that for now, he'll be in your custody. He's injured and should get rest. Once the Kais are dealt with, then you'll find out what to do with him.
>Tell Renshu to leave. Never to return or bother you and Xin again. If you find him killing again then it won't just be Xin he'll be dealing with. You're giving him another chance to figure this all out.
>Tell Renshu that he's working with you and The Five now. No more killing. After all this, then he can go to prison.
>Let Xin Lan decide. It was they who one the fight. It's their brother.
>Write in. (Be it something Xin Lan decides on his brother's fate or something Tai Lung decides.)
>>
>>4502362
>Let Xin decide

It's their brother, but it'd be nice to have him along. Just......no more killing man. You're a master of the counter-attack and Chi pokes, you don't need to kill.
>>
>>4502362
>Let Xin Lan decide. It was they who one the fight. It's their brother.

Inb4 renshu becomes a farmer who breeds rare herbs and crops that can be used in various antidotes.
>>
>>4502376
I'll save that for the end of the quest. Maybe they'll work with ming and further medical alchemy. Good idea anon.
>>
>>4502381
'Gee Mr Renshu, you sure made my arm better in minutes! How'd you learn how to do that? every other doctor in town says it needs to heal naturally'

>Flashbacks to smashing a gangsters arm, then twisting it and accidently setting it back correctly, thusly spending the next 20 grunts learning to perfect the manouver.

"Practice"


And this man is also a sorcerer, lest we forget.
>>
>>4502374
>>4502376
Letting the man's brother decide. Writing.
>>
>Come with

Would be good for xin and their healing
>>
>>4502376
>Renshu becomes the local weed man
>>
"That's not for me to decide." You say. "Xin Lan is the one you lost to. It is their choice." Renshu nods.

"I understand." He says. "Well little one...what would you have me do?"

Xin Lan stays quiet. You're not sure what they could be thinking. You assume they're thinking what would be most advantageous for the group but perhaps they could also be trying to think what someone with emotions would do. It takes them a while before the speak again. "You're a dangerous man Stripes." They say. "How many people have we killed? How many lives have we ruined?"

"Too many." Renshu replies. "From the start it was too many."

"And you still did it. Even after we fought." Xin Lan continues.

"You know my reasons." Renshu says.

"Then it stops now. You're a better person than me." Xin Lan says. "You're complete. You can make the right choice and stop. No more killing." Xin Lan faces you. "He's coming with us. I'm worse off and I'm getting a chance to change. Renshu doesn't want to kill then let's take his burdens and help shoulder them. That's what I think the right thing to do is..." They say. "Ming would never leave someone in pain behind. So neither will I. You would never strike someone down you could save. So neither will I. 'Mercy is something that's given. It means taking a risk of further disappointment and betrayal against chance that the kindness will be perpetuated and passed forward. It also means liberation for the one who offers it. Of burdens that can weigh down one’s heart.' That's what you said then that's what we'll do." Xin Lan looks away. "And...I want my brother again. I want the chance to be a family again. The chance to feel what it's like having one. You have your dad. I want my brother."

Renshu smiles and looks down as they try to hide the tears. "I don't deserve this mercy." He says quietly.

"That's the other thing about mercy." Xin Lan says with Renshu's quiet smile. "You don't get the choice of saying no. Whether or not you like it, its my choice to choose to spare you."

"Then I'll accept this gift." Renshu says wiping the tears from his eyes. "I will be the man you want me to be little one. Just like I had to do so all those years ago." He faces you. "Thank you." He says. "For being there for Xin Lan. For helping them when all I could do was wallow in self pity and wander aimlessly." You shake your head.

"I haven't done anything. Save your thanks for when this is all said and done." You say. "We've only just started on our paths. We've yet to reach the end."

"Then I will make sure you and your friends will reach the end." Renshu says. You nod.
>>
>What do you say?
>Ask Renshu if he has any idea of how to escape The Five. This may be the last chance you can all speak freely. Best use the night to plot for when the time comes.
>Rest up for tomorrow. You'll need the energy to talk to The Five tomorrow. They'll have many questions you'll need to not awnser and you don't want to do it tired.
>Talk to Xin and Renshu about their time growing up. What was it like? (What do you want to know about?)
>Write in.
>>
>>4502438
>Rest up, we've got a big day tomorrow.

The anti-furious five team rises. The 4 artists of pain perhaps?
>>
>>4502438
>Ask Renshu if he has any idea of how to escape The Five. This may be the last chance you can all speak freely. Best use the night to plot for when the time comes.
I have an idea, but it's a weird one.
What if Tai Lung were to 'die'? Surely these two assassins have been paid to FAKE deaths before.
>>
>>4502441
Doesn't really have the same ring to it. Plus makes them sound like the villans. Although I won't deny that's basically what happens to anyone who decides to fight us. There is pain and lots of it. Maybe we should teach Ming Wing Chun...
>>
>>4502448
mINg-woman, master of northern martial arts!
I was more going for something that sounds villainous but doesn't on deeper thought.

Maybe the 4 wandering seekers of dismay? Not very catchy. Something will come up.

>>4502444
they will want to take the body home or cremate it. Honestly I figured Xin and Renshu would vanish into the shadows with ming while Tai Lung would leave a scroll for his father and break his way out of his cell, possibly chi-striking his two guardians and slipping overboard.
>>
>>4502454
The fatal four? Two of them died, two of them killed for a living, and two of them know medicine. Honestly, it really would be the public that creates the name but I'm bad at it so that's why I like brainstorming with you guys.
>>
>>4502459
Fatal 4 actually sounds dope. Not gonna lie.

The fateful four has a MUCH better connotation, still sorta epic.
Frightful four, bit villain
Furry four, not inaccurate but a bit OOC off.
"Cat-rabbits" for the uncreative.
>>
The redeemers?
>>
>>4502467
It abandons the "number descriptive" naming theme, but it's fairly alright.
>>
Might need to set up a poll for it. Anyways, I'm just gonna combine the votes. Writing.
>>
"Well one of the first obstacles is The Five." You say. "They want me to go to prison. While I don't mind serving my life sentence, I much rather be free and help others. I have to pay for my crimes but I feel I can do so much more to help others while free. I don't suppose you have any ideas."

"I would simply walk away. They cannot stop you but I presume you do not wish to incite conflict if you can." Renshu says. "They allow you to wander around. Perhaps you can simply vanish during the fighting after you've dealt with Jianguo but before things have settled down?"

"I suppose that is a way to do it." You settle into your chair. "We still would need a way to bring Ming along if she wanted to come with us. Couldn't do that during the fight. At least, I couldn't. We'll have to plan this out with her but I might need to rely on you and Xin to pass messages along."

"Won't be too hard." Xin Lan says. "With two of us, passing messages will be easier." You yawn.

"Whatever we have in mind. You'll have to speak with Ming about it tomorrow. She won't let you two leave this room in your current condition so you'll have plenty of time to do it." Xin Lan lifts themselves onto the table and lays on it.

"Yeah...gonna be a slow day tomorrow. Especially with this limp." They say closing your eyes. "Night."

"Goodnight." Renshu replies and nods to you. "And a good night to you as well." He lays back down on the bed and lays still. Part of you wonders if he appears to be a corpse while he rests. You shake your head and settle as comfortably on the floor as you cross your legs and go to sleep.

---

It only feels like a few moments later when your group is awoken by the sound of the door to your room being kicked down and Ming screaming. In blink of an eye the three of you leap to your feet. You jump into a Dragon stance, Xin Lan draws his daggers, and Renshu leaps to the front of you two with his arms at his sides, ready to counter. Monkey and several guards rush in, "We need the healer! We have trouble at the temple!" The guard shouts.

"What happened?" You ask.

"Bodies." The Monkey says. "Two more dead. We need Ming. We think they died to the poison."

"I will go as well." Renshu says relaxing slightly, sweat on his brow as the pain comes back to him. "The spirits might tell me something if I investigate."

"No you won't." Ming says. "You and Xin aren't in any condition to move. Not after the beating you gave each other." Renshu turns to Ming and nods.
>>
"Very well Miss Ming. If that is what the doctor orders, then I will follow them." He says standing down and moving to the back to sit down and rest.

"No I mean it! I- wait what?" She asks thoroughly confused.

"You are far more trained in the medical arts than I." Renshu says. "If it is your professional opinion that I should not travel then I will follow them and rest. My time will come to assist when I am fully healed."

"Y-yeah..." She says still trying to process the fact she was listened to.

"I'll go." You say. "Xin and Renshu can heal up. It's best we don't waste anytime." You move over to Ming and offer to lift her up. "It'll be faster if we can run at full speed." Ming nods absentmindedly as she climbs into your arms.

"Hey Tai Lung..." She asks as you carry her outside and start leaping onto the rooftops with Monkey.

"Yeah?" You ask.

"Did Renshu say he'd listen to me? Or was I just imagining things?"

----

The scene at the temple was gruesome. Unlike the first attack, this was meant to send a message. Two large pools of blood were running down the stairs of the temple and in the center of them were a familiar bear and his friend. You set Ming down and she places her mask on while shouting. "Everyone step away!" She runs in and begins examine the bodies. From the edge of the pools you can see that the two victims' faces were drenched in blood, pouring from their noses, mouths, and other orafices.

>What do you do?
>Go speak with the temple staff. Ask them how the bodies were found.
>Look around the area. Make sure there's nothing that could spread poison.
>Run into the temple. It could be that the bodies are just a distraction. The real threat could be inside.
>Write in.
>>
>>4502507
>Search the area for potential poison dispensers
>Tell monkey to step inside.
>>
>>4502507
>Make sure to mask up.
>Look around the area. Make sure there's nothing that could spread poison.
>>
>>4502509
>>4502517
looking for sources of poison. Writing.
>>
You slip on one of Ming's old masks, the one she lent you on the Gale Cutter. You walk around the bloody pools and begin to search the area to make sure there is nothing that is producing poison. If such a thing were around here it would be catastrophic. You search around the stairs for something that could be used to dispense the poison. Monkey looks at you. "We didn't find anything that could be a murder weapon." He says.

"Did you search for something that could spread poison?" You ask. The man nods.

"Yeah but we didn't find anything odd or out of the ordinary." He says.

"That's the thing." You say. "They didn't suspect the incense sticks either. That's what I'm looking for. You should go inside and see if you can find anyone. Maybe this was just to keep us busy outside while they cause trouble in the temple." Monkey nods and he leaps over the temple walls to go search. You continue yours but ultimately come up with nothing. Returning back to the crime scene, Ming stands up and walks towards you. It was a rather macarbe sight, seeing a bloody Ming stride across a pool of blood. She slips off her mask and shakes her head.

"They've been long dead." She says. "The Gods know how long they've been inhaling that poison to take an effect at that rate. Even the High Priest wasn't in such a bad condition."

"I saw them hours before I went to visit Renshu." You say. "They were perfectly fine. They're the ones I spoke to. What there anything else you could find?"

"Nothing...I'd have to cut the bodies open." She says. "I don't really want to. They should be cremated or buried with their ancestors. They were killed with Tainted Rose. There's no other marks or injuries...it's horrible. Do you think it was Jianguo?" She asks.

"It had to be." You say. "Unless Renshu planned it out which I doubt. If he had access to the poison then the other Kai members would have been killed the same way and the guards mentioned that there was no visible injuries on them. Surely they would have bled out as well."

"I don't like this." Ming mutters shaking her head. "If he has that poison...I can't cure it. I don't have enough root. I don't think there is even enough root growing around here to do it if I gathered it all."

"Now we're up against the wall." You say gritting your teeth. "If Jianguo is capable of making the rose and he's willing to kill his own men...I don't even know what he'd do."

"We gotta do something? Can you and the others track him down somehow?" Ming asks. "Forget about the guards or doing it right. We have to get him off the streets."

>What do you do?
>Go to the Flaming Dragon. See if any of the Kai members are "willing" to tell you where Jianguo is hiding.
>Talk to the temple staff. Perhaps they saw something.
>Go find The Five. Tell them they need to start looking for Jianguo now. Procedure can wait if he has a poison that powerful in his hands.
>Write in.
>>
>Go find The Five.
Have to stay with Ming

Or we could drop Ming off with Xin?
>>
>>4502563
>Find the 5. We need to find the kai family offices and finish this quickly.
>>
You know I am surprised Po hasn't turned up again yet.
>>
>>4503075
He's off dealing with Shen. But he will turn up, and I look forward to dealing with his tomfoolery and fanboyism.

Because Po is just the sweetest and swellest guy in the whole kung fu world, the contrast to everyone else is great.
>>
>>4502609
>>4502931
Going to get the five. Writing.
>>4503082
Po is fun. In the noncannon epilogue he was the only one of The Five who wondered if it would have been better to give Tai Lung a second chance. Not to mention in the films he's the only one who at least attempted to dissuage TL from his course of action with the who no special ingredient thing.
>>
"Let's go find the Five." You tell Ming. "Strength in numbers." Ming nods and hops on your back as the two of you leap over the temple walls in search of Monkey. Luckily for you, you find him speaking to one of the monks. He gives you an odd look as you carry Ming but you pay it no mind. "Where are the others?" You ask. "Things are getting worse." Monkey tilts their head.

"The others are in the city. They're trying to see if they can get any more information of the Kai family from the store owners seeing as they're the ones most harassed by them." He says. Ming buries her face in your neck to try and hide her growls of frustration.

"In the city? They can be anywhere." She moans.

"We need to gather everyone." You explain. "Those men were members of the Kai family. So Jianguo isn't above killing his own men with the same poison he used on the High Priest. If he has enough to spend frivolously like that, then the city is in bigger danger than we thought. There simply isn't enough time or ingredients to make an antidote for everyone in the city. If he decides to raze the city to the ground with the poison, no one will get out alive." Monkey's face pales.

"He wouldn't..." He says.

"He would." You say. "It's clear those two were a message. He's turned the table with an arms race. One we can't beat because we won't stoop to his level. We need to forget about doing this by the book. He's decided to make this an all out war." Monkey gives you a conflicted look but nods. It's clear even to him that things have changed.

"Ok, I'll see what I can do about getting the others. I know Viper and Mantis went to the apothecary district. Crane is at the docks trying to figure out where the Kais might have imported the poison and Tigress...I think she's gone to check out some of the more influencial areas of the city, maybe the Kais had some hand in them." He explains.

"They're all over the city..." Ming says. "Even without the Kais, we're spread thin." She sighs. "We'll need to split up again. See if we can find them faster."

"You're not leaving my back." You say. "Not with what's going on."

"Thanks. I didn't know I was a parrot." She says poking the back of your head. "Still, it's two people. We'll need to divvy up the locations. Where do we start first?" She asks.

>Who do you look for first?
>Crane. He can fly and having overhead surveilance is a major boon.
>Mantis and Viper. It'll give you more man power to look for the others or to track down a way to find Jianguo.
>Tigress. The rest of the Five tend to follow her direction. She might have a better idea of where everyone else might be.
>Forget the Five. Send Monkey to go look for them. Get your own crew ready. Xin and Renshu are injured but you have more trust in them than The Five. Gather them and go scour the streets for Kai members to interrogate.
>Write in.
>>
>>4503470
>Crane. He can fly and having overhead surveilance is a major boon.
Monkey should go to get mantis and viper.
>>
>>4503470
>Crane. He can fly and having overhead surveilance is a major boon.
He should be also in best position to gather the rest of them, hopefully
>>
>>4503470
>Crane for us, monkey get mantis and viper, they can get tigress.

We may have to crash their bar again.
>>
>>4503480
>>4503483
>>4503488
Getting crane. He's been the nicest to us...oh yeah that flying ability is pretty neat too I guess. I'll get to writing in a minute.
>>
Ok Writing.
>>
"Go get Mantis and Viper." You tell Monkey. "I'll get Crane. I'm more familiar with the docks." You get a running start and leap over the wall and off the hilltop the temple rested. Ming screams in fear and glee as you soar through the air and land impossible lightness on the rooftop of the city. You continue to jump across the rooftops through the city and Ming shouts over ther rushing air.

"You have to teach me how to do this!" She shouts. "Without breaking my legs please!"

"Maybe in a few years." You say noticing the nervous tremple in Ming's voice, one you now is not from travel. "Maybe we'll start with running across water or being able to carry fire in your hands without burning." You tease. Ming bats the back of your head.

"Don't be mean! I'm new to this!" She says as you jump clear over the roof of an inn and the docks start becoming clearer. You can see the bustle of people as they move to and from the docks. Fairly normal for this time of day but something seems off. The movement was too frantic and fast paced for ussual work even if things were falling behind. As you leap over one more rooftop, you see it only moments before Ming shouts, this time in panic, "Tai Lung! Over there! Crane's in trouble!" You adjust your jump and make your way to the scene as Crane is busy fighting a mob of at least 10 people alone. He leaps and flaps his wings as he strikes at the approaching mob. You land on a rooftop and set Ming down gently.

"Stay here. Stay low. If anyone starts to appraoch this building with the intent to climb, scream. I don't care who it is." You say. Ming nods nervously and lays on her belly, her head barely peeking over the roof so she can watch. You leap off the building and dropkick one of the Kai members into the water. "You look like you can use some help." You say as you push your back to Crane's. "I hope this wasn't another one of the cart is my wife situations." You muse. Crane gives you a nervous laugh.

"Not this time I'm afraid. Was asking around about imports when these guys just rushed out of the alleys." He says. The Kai members freeze at your arrive before one shouts.

"It's the white leopard! Kill them both!"

The men run in to engage once more. You drive your fist into a man's gut, lifting him an few inches off the ground before you palm strike him away. His body crashes into two others knocking them away. The opening gives Crane a chance to fly into the air and corkscrew as he dive kicks another member that's approaching before using the momentum to slide on the ground and sweep another two off their feet. He follows up by grabbing one of the fallen Kais by the shirt and lifting him in the air to toss them at the two you knocked down, knocking them back into the ground.
>>
You engage another member who was weilding a cleaver and as you duck and dodge his swings you feel something is off. The attacks were made with the intent to kill but they were frantic, desperate. Despite how fast he swung the weapon, there was always a brief hesitation. You look at the man's snarling face, his mouth contorted in anger but his eyes. His eyes were afraid and not of you or Crane.

>What do you do?
>Tell the men to stop. They're fighting a losing battle. It's clear they don't want to be here. You can help them.
>Disarm the men and find a way to keep them down but concious. You can interrogate them.
>Chi strike them. It'll incapacitate them but not harm them. You can ask Crane for more details when you're done fighting.
>Write in.
>>
>>4503558
>>Tell the men to stop. They're fighting a losing battle. It's clear they don't want to be here. You can help them.

We know Jianguo's plan. He will kill us all. Help us, if you want to live.
>>
>>4503558
>Talk to them in a soothing voice and tell them that we know what Jinha-wbatever the fuck is doing, we just need to know where their family headquarters is, then you can stop fearing that deranged murderers wrath.
>When this fails, Chi strike them
>>
>>4503562
>>4503563
Telling the gang members they don't need to fight. Writing.
>>
You backstep away from another swing. "You don't need to fight." You say calmly. "We know what Jianguo is planning. He'll kill us all if he had his way. If you want to live, help us. We just need to know where the head quarters are. Then you can stop fearing his wrath." The man hesistates before slowly raising his weapon again.

"It's not me." He says. "You gotta die. He'll kill my family if we don't bring your head to him. He knows where they live. All I got is my mom. I've seen what that poison can do. I ain't letting her go out like that!" He shouts and desperately swings the cleaver again. You quietly step aside and gently bat the man's hand aside. The momentum of his swing coupled with your pushes makes him stumble and expose his back. You simply jab at his pressure points and the man stiffens up and falls to the ground unharmed. You turn around. "All you. Stop. This isn't even a fight anymore. You know this. We can save your families. Just tell us where your 'boss' is. We can strike at him before he can hurt those close to you!" You plead. The men hesitate and gingerly approach, clearly losing what little will they had to fight. "I'm giving you a choice. You can continue down this path and break yourselves against us or you can stop here and tell us what you want. Either way, we'll find Jianguo. The choice comes down to whether or not you want the chance to get your families out of here before Jianguo notices." The remaining men look at each other nervously before they rush you. You shake your head and duck under a punch. You jab one in the chest and they drop, stunned, before you strike the other in the temple and knock them out. You quickly hit them in their pressure points to keep them downed. The remaining man drops his 2x4 and gets on his knees with his hands in the air.

"Alright! Alright! Just..Just save my kids!" He shouts. "The boss is at magistrate's place. It's the large mansion on the other side of the city. He murdered him and he's been living there ever since. He's having the whole city ransacked. Says anyone who doesn't listen is going to personally feed the poison to their own families. Last two guys who spoke out against him got gutted. Then two of the bosses tried getting us to just leave or ignore Jianguo were force fed the poison. Ever since that bastard priest taught him how to make that shit...It's not even the same family anymore!" You feel the anger in you rise again.

"Go get your kids." You say through gritted teeth. "Get them away from here." The man sobs and nods before picking himself up and running away. Crane lands next to you.

"Not going to lie...though you were gonna break their arms or something." He says.

"Not this time." You say. "They're not doing it because they want to. They're as much a victim as anyone else." You face him. "We need to get the rest of The Five. Monkey is looking for Mantis and Viper. With your flight, it'll be much faster before thing-" You're interrupted by Ming's shouts.
>>
"Tai Lung!" She screams. "The city! It's on fire!" You and Crane turn to face the building she's on and can see the fresh plums of smoke rising from within the city.

>What do you do?
>Tell Crane to fly up and get the Five.
>Tell Crane to go help quell whatever is going on in the city. You're going to Jianguo's location. This has to end. Now.
>Get your friends. The three of you can storm the Magistrate's home and put an end to all this.
>Write in.

>Clealy you want to get Ming to safety. Where do you leave her?
>Take Ming to the temple. It's walled off and should hold for a while if you give the monks a heads up to set up some kind of barricade.
>Get Renshu and have him guard Ming. His fighting style makes him a litteral wall. Having the two at a choke point means Renshu doesn't need to move much and strain his wounds.
>Have both your friends guard Ming. You'll handling things on your own. Two assassins are impossible to get by if they want to harm her.
>Write in.
>>
>>4503645
>Get Ming to Renshu, Crane can take her then should get the five.
>We're going to the Magistrates house and going to cut Jianguo down quickly before more damage can be orchestrated. Ignore the symptoms, target the cause.

We're a one man army, it's time we prove it. Even if he doses us with the poison, it's only going to get US and it won't stop us in time.
>>
Bring Ming to Renshu and Xin Lan. Defer to their expertise whether Xin Lan can afford to come with you without endangering either of them. If not, they all stay put.

Ask Ming if she knows any SCIENCE! way to put out the fires. Maybe some sort of foam to smother them? You've had it with those motherfucking fires in your motherfucking quest being a distraction.

Ask Crane to look for the Five and get them to convene at the magistrate's.

Finally, personally attend the showdown at magistrate's. Time to put dragon pal's lessons to use. At least the magistrate, rest their soul, will not be in position to complain about property damage...
>>
>>4503665
Good enough, lets just hope we are quick enough to avoid further damages.
>>
>>4503654
>>4503665
Alrighty. Taking these. Got pulled away for a bit. Sorry about that.
>>
"Crane can you go get the others?" You ask. "We know were Jianguo is. We can meet up at the Magistrate's home." Crane looks at you aprehansively.

"I'll try." He says. "But if there's rioting in the streets, we'll be stuck cleaning that up. We can't just let that go rampant. It won't matter if we stop Jianguo if there's no city left to save."

"There's won't be a city left to save if he starts using his poison." You counter.

"We'll do what we can." Crane says. "I hate to say it but...we might have to count on you and your "friends". I'll see if I we can spare one or two of us to help." You nod.

"It's better than nothing." You say. "Go then. We've wasted enough time as it is."

Crane nods. "Hey...uhh...if it's all the same to you. I think Po might have been right. Maybe you could use a second chance...under supervision of course." He adds hastily before flying off. You watch him fly for a moment before leaping back onto the roof.

"Come on Ming. We need to get you to safety." You say. Ming nods and climbs into your arms. "Let's get back to Xin and Renshu. The more help we can get the better." Screams echo throughout the city as the sounds of smashing and looting ring out. You can see various Kai family members running through the streets breaking whatever they could get their hands one. It makes it very hard to believe that their families were being threatened. More than likely there were member of the family that simply wanted and excuse to cause chaos but you try to not let that detract from those there were pressured into doing so. As you arrive at the jail house, you see guards laying on the ground, unmoving.

"Oh no..." Ming whispers. "Put me down. We need to make sure they're ok." She says wiggling out of your hands as you land. She runs over and takes the guards vitals. You stay close behind her and keep an eye out. "Just knocked out." She says nervously eyeing the broken door to the jail house. She walks close to you. "W-we need to make sure Xin and Renshu are ok." She says and you take lead. You and Ming walk through the ominously quiet halls of the building, the bodies of Kai members and guards all littered around. "This...wasn't just a break out was it?" She asks as you lead her deeper into the building. You go down the halls and the bodies seem to pile more and more until you come to what you expected. A lone grey rabbit standing in the center of it all. Renshu is drenched in sweat and his wounds are bleeding openly again. He sees you with wild eyes and nods as he calms down.

"Thank the spirits you two are unharmed." He says panting heavily. "I'm sorry Miss Ming. But I'm afraid the situation demanded I take action. Worry not, these men and women are alive. Paralyzed and in burning pain but alive. I will tend to my wounds now. You needn't trouble yourself over something I caused."
>>
"Renshu what happened?!" Ming asks looking at you nervously. Ming lets out a scream as a voice speaks from behind you.

"The guards happened that's what!" Xin Lan says coming down from the ceiling and limping towards you. "We were resting like you told us when Stripes's spirits told us something was up. We barely got to our feet when the guards barged in and tried to kill us both. Next thing we knew, the Kais were running in here as well and as if things weren't bad enough the prisoners somehow broke out of their cells."

"Not broke out." Renshu says. "They were let out. One of the inmates had the keys on him. I presume Jianguo has played their hand?"

Ming nods as she runs over to bandage Renshu up. "The whole city is ablaze. Kai's are rioting on the streets." She explains. "And you say the guards attacked you two? Did they say why?"

"No." Xin Lan says. "No doubt they're being paid off by Jianguo to kill us all."

"Worse." You say stepping over the bodies. "He's holding their families at ransom. Threatening the Kais he'll kill them with Tainted Rose if they don't obey. He's already gutted two more people. Probably before Lei. He's holed up at the Magistrate's home. Murdered him too. No doubt he'll be threatening the guard's families as well."

"If I was still the angry drunk child I was before, I'd have argued with you that this is precisely why we should kill the man. However, I am not so I will offer a suggestion within our group's morals. Miss Ming's safety is our priority. She can make the antidote and while Xin Lan and I can as well, her knowledge of alchemy far surpases our own. I've no doubt she can make use of ingredients more efficiently than us. I have a root in my bag incase I was afflicted by the poison."

You nod. "You're right however the antidote will have to wait. Right now the city is burning and we have to do something to quell the flames. The Five will be caught up in stopping them and the longer they take doing that then the longer it'll take them to get to Jiangou's hideout. Ming do you have anything that we can use to fight the flames? Some kind of alchemy thing?"

Ming gives you a weak smile. "As a matter of fact, I do. No thanks in part to that little bakery stunt back in Soknan. However I haven't had a chance to test it or make any. I don't have the ingredients. It's a small bomb. When it's heated up it'll burst releasing a fire supressing powder. It chokes the flames out." Xin Lan gives you a grin.

"Well then just like back then. I think it's time for an impromptu visit to the herb shop." They say. Ming frowns.

"Xin Lan no...we can't. It's illegal..." She sighs. "But breaking and entering is nothing compared to the ammount of damage the flames can do." She shakes her head. "You two are terrible influences."

"I would call it practical." Xin Lan says.

"I'm afraid Xin Lan is right." Renshu says gently. "We can make amends once the city is safe. Or not if that is what you prefer."
>>
"Can you two travel?" You ask. "I'd rather let the Five handle the flames and riots while you all stay here safe." The siblings look at each other and Xin Lan speaks,

"You know we'd tell you yes. Regardless if it's safe or not. However if it means keeping Ming safe...we'd probably be best here. We have a defensible position and the Kais assume there's people here murdering us already. They probably won't send anymore."

"On the subject of travel, we can proceed through the city albeit at a slow pace. Random thugs and guards won't be able to lay a hand on Miss Ming with us around. Once we fortify ourselves at an alchemist's shop, we will be in the same position as we are here albeit with no gaurentee that the waves of enemies will end. Though I presume once we make a show of force, most people will endevour to avoid the location. Once the fire suppression bombs are made, Xin Lan can make his way around the city to use them. With their stealth, they won't have any problems getting around." Renshu explains.

"I'm guessing you'll be attending Jianguo's house warming party?" Xin Lan asks. You nod and crack your knuckles.

"I've never been one to let cowards have their way." You say.

"Then what's the plan?"

>What do you do?
>Tell the trio to stay here. The Five can handle the streets and you can deal with anyone at Jianguo's hideout.
>Let them go to an alchemy shop. If they can help quell the flames, the Five can work faster to calm to the streets and can head over to you that much quicker.
>Tell them to go to an alchemy shop but have them work on an antidote. You're almost certain Jianguo will use some if you face him and not in small doses.
>Write in.
>>
>>4503816
>Head to the alchemy shop, stop the flames then work on the antidote.

Unless our head is submerged in a barrel of the poison, I think we can last multiple hours before succumbing to death. More than enough time for them to make the antidote when things calm down.

It's unfortunate that they will have an unknown wave of enemies to face, but such is the fate of the redeemers.
>>
Gonna make lunch so I'll be back in a bit.
>>
>Let them go to an alchemy shop. If they can help quell the flames, the Five can work faster to calm to the streets and can head over to you that much quicker

Time for us to end this guy, note to self.. End big bad before he knows we are after him
>>
>>4503824
>>4503861
Sending the three to help with the flames. We're going to pay Jianguo a visit. Writing.
>>
>>4503861
Dragon style?
Dragon style.
>>
File: Spoiler Image (121 KB, 900x1020)
121 KB
121 KB JPG
>>4503894
Oh yeah
>>
"Take Ming to an alchemist shop. Protect her at all costs and get those fires under control. Then start working on an antidote. Hopefully we don't need it but we never got far without contingencies." You say as you lead your group out of the building. "Let's put a stop to this madness the only way we know how."

https://youtu.be/ogMcv4JVvaU

"By being the wall that breaks those that wish to hurt the defenseless." Renshu says as you four step outside.

"By striking from the shadows when no one else dares to." Xin Lan adds.

"By giving a future to those that otherwise wouldn't have one." Ming concludes.

You hear footsteps and see several Kai members running by across the street. One notices you four and let's out at shout that alerts the group. You grin and roll your shoulders. "Then let's get to work." You say as you and Xin Lan dash forward to engage. Renshu smiles serenely at Ming.

"Come along Miss Ming. We'll opt to go walking. No need to exert ourselves just yet." He says he walks calmly towards the far. You leap into a rising knee, smashing it into a Kai member's nose and fliping him over. Xin Lan darts forward and leaps off your shoulder to come crashing down on the man's chest, driving both their heels into it and knocking the wind out of him and leaving him unconcious. You land and continue forward towards the magistrate's home as Xin Lan leaps off the body of the fallen man and draws his blades to engage another. One Kai member has the unfortunate luck to swing at Ming with a club but is stopped at the wrist by Renshu. Renshu pulls the man close and simply jabs two fingers into his neck. The man stiffens and before he falls has his face grabbed by Renshu before he's slammed head first into the ground. You grin knowing the three will be fine as you leap on to a roof and continue on your way.

---

Opulent. That's how you would describe the manor where Jianguo resided in. It was basically a small castle and just like one was heavily guarded by armored men. Each one wielding a spear or sword, legitmate weaponry compared to the paltry objects the others were using. You land at the front gates between five guards and for the first time take your dragon stance. "You get a choice." You say. "Leave and save your families or stay and break yourself on me. No second chances. I'm not playing nice anymore." Two of the guards back up slightly out of anxiousness but don't flee. The rest made their choice when they rush you. You side step a spear, chop down on it to shatter it and round house kick it's owner. He spins in the air from the hit and with a roar you grab his leg and swing him around and down upon another guard. Both guards crumple in a heap and you smash your elbow behind you, right into the face plate of the guard. It shatters and you grab the man's head in both hands, smashing him against the large gate door before you finish him off by thrusting your foot into his chest.
>>
You kick punches straight through the man's armor and more importantly the impact does the same to the gate behind him, sending the guard through it and leaving a large hole for you to run into. Guards rush out to investigate the noise, some with bows, others with melee weapons of various kinds, and upon seeing you, one shouts,"It's the snow leopard! Kill him! The boss wants his hide for a cloak!"

>What do you do?
>Take them all down. You don't need a single one getting in your way or alerting anyone outside to come help.
>Charge the archers. You don't need to be a pin cushion right now.
>Handle the melee fighters. There's more of them and hopefully with a show of force everyone else will stand down. If not, then they'll be the next key for the door.
>Charge through. You don't need to deal with these small fry. Take down anyone who gets in your way but prioritize getting into the manor.
>Write in.
>>
>>4503935
>Charge the archers, once they are gone get into the manner.

Pin cushion is lethal, their melee game cant match ours though.
>>
>Charge through. You don't need to deal with these small fry. Take down anyone who gets in your way but prioritize getting into the manor.

No time for them
So stupid, how do they not forget to breath?
>>
>>4503949
>>4503954
I can combine these. Take down some archers in your way and run in. Writing.
>>
You don't have time for these thugs and frankly you didn't want to indulge their suicidal tendancies this time. You rush forward and a guard swings a spiked ball on a chain at you. You swipe it out of the air and smash it right into the face of another guard as you beeline it towards the archers. Another guard moves in to bring a large hammer down on your head and you counter by stepping into his space shoulder checking him. As the two of you collide you slip your fingers under the bottom of his chest plate, lift him up, and run forward using him as a makeshift shield and battering ram. You slam him into the other guards in your way as you approached there ranged troops. They struggle to get a bead on you, not wanting to fire on their own teammate. One you're within melee range, you simply beat an archer with the guard in hand and kick them both away towards another. You dart forward, a silver blur, and step infront of another bowman.

Rather than make a show of it, you simply use your claws to cut the bowstring. The combined tension of it being tied and pulled to knock an arrow it released and the string snaps forward like a miniature whip, striking the archer in the face. The guard screams in pain and doubles over holding his bleeding face. You leap over him and continue towards the manor doors. Another guard runs at you weilding two swords but you simply thrust your hands at his chest and open them appart, throwing the swordsman's hands appart as well and leaving him wide open. You move closer and clap both your palms in his ears. The guard drops his weapons to put his hands on his ringing ears but doesn't have the time as you swiftly uppercut him and double palm strike his chest sending him flying into a window. You're about reach the doors when you see them start to open. Redoubling your efforts, you leap into a flying kick, smashing the door off it's hinges along with whoever was behind it.

More guards come running down the stairs of the manor to engage you. "This is the worst mistake you're making right now." You growl. "I better see you all running past me in the next second or I'll be using you as a battering ram."

>Where do you want to go?
>Head to the top floor of the building. If a man is vain enough to live here then they'll want a view of the city and the chaos they're causing.
>Go downstairs. Jianguo would probably want to be with his poisons so he can always have the upperhand. You be the basement is the best place to grow such an insidious plant.
>Make the guards tell you. If they're that eager to fight you then you'll make them just as eager to tell you what you want to know.
>Write in.
>>
>>4504042
>>Head to the top floor of the building. If a man is vain enough to live here then they'll want a view of the city and the chaos they're causing.
>>
>Make the guards tell you. If they're that eager to fight you then you'll make them just as eager to tell you what you want to know.

Should we just name drop? FOOLS YOU FACE THE MIGHTY TAI LUNG
>>
>>4504042
>>Head to the top floor of the building. If a man is vain enough to live here then they'll want a view of the city and the chaos they're causing.
>>
>>4504042
I just hope we're using Dragon Fu for this part because it's game over for these guys.
>>
>>4504042
>You face the fury of Tai Lung!
>Go to the top floor

Our name should make them hesitate.
>>
>>4504194
I say only unleash the fury of the dragons on Jianguo. It will be cooler.
>>
>>4504623
These motherfuckers in proper armour and weapons.
I think dragon all the way through is a nessecity so that we are not completely dogpiled by being slowed with their armour.

But if need be, we can always climb the wall and kick our way in through the roof.
>>
>>4504054
>>4504096
>>4504306
Going to the top. Writing. Do you still want to continue using dragon style? Will you go all out in said style when facing Jianguo?
>>
>>4504640
Use dragon as we need to. It is good to break into it for the final fight, but a group of men in armour that would slow us down gives our enemy time to prep. We cant allow that.

Plus we need witnesses to both our ferocity and our identity to survive and spread the word.
>>
The guards only ready their weapons and approach at your demands. "FOOLS YOU FACE THE MIGHTY TAI LUNG!" You shout floursing your cloak. The guards hesitate and you make your way up the stairs. One guard swings his sword down at you but you simply pivot out of it's way and kick his head into the wall and continue. You growl and dig your fingers into the armor of another man, tearing it asunder. Striking his exposed chest with your knee, you roll off his back to continue as he doubles over in pain but not before you reach over your back to lift him up and toss him at another guard on the second floor.

A guard weilding a halberd thrusts at you as you run across to the next set of stairs. You slide under it and catch them man's leg, pulling it from undernethe him and twisting it. His knee pops as you dislocate it and you Chi Strike him on the way down leaving him paralyzed but fully cognizant of the pain. You grab the weapon and hurl it over the railings. It embeds itself into the wall and you leap to grab it. You swing a few times as arrows miss you now that the outside guards have rushed, before you let go and fling yourself up to the fourth and final floor. Two heavily armored guards stand at the door but the winds around you whip up violently around you as you let out a dragon's roar and grab the closest one to simply throw through the doors. You run in to the magistrate's room only to see a large desk flying at you! It shatters to peices as you double palm thrust it out of the way and a large and scarred Tiger rushes you with a greatsword, a Dadao, in one hand. You stop the downward swing by grabbing the man's wrist but he follows up by attempting to knee you. You swiftly bring up your foot to stop it and the Tiger's eyes grow wild as his four scarred face breaks in to a grin.

"Tai Lung I presume?" He says as the two of you struggle for control. "Big fan of your work. Always aspired to be like you, you know. Don't think I'll reach your kill count by the end of all this though but at least I'll own a city."

"Then I'm sorry to disappoint but you're not going to be a big fan of my work now." You growl as you push against Jianguo's knee and flip over behind him. Jianguo thrusts his foot backwards making you catch it and leaving you open for him to swing his blade at your head. You squat down to dodge it and quickly stand up, pushing his leg into the air to unbalance him. Jianguo backflip and lands a few feet away as he readies his sword. "It ends now Jianguo!" You shout as the winds around you go wild once more and you take Shenlong's stance. "One way or another, it ends!"
>>
>What do you do?
>Take this fight outside. There maybe guards in the courtyard but you'll have plenty more room to fight.
>Stay in this room. Anyone who tries to run in will be funneled by the doorway. Easy to take out.
>Try to disarm Jianguo. Getting rid of that sword will reduce his range considerably.
>Take the fight into the halls. The narrow corridors will make it harder for him to swing his blade around.
>Write in.
>>
>>4504720
>Try to disarm Jianguo. Getting rid of that sword will reduce his range considerably.
>yell "KAKATTE KOI"
>Counter everything with Tiger Drop, then finish him off with Dragon King Essence
We Dragon of Dojima now.
>>
>>4504720
>Disarm him
>Dont forget konami parry.

But once hes removed of his sword, we can begin dueling properly.
"If your a fan of my work, then watch closely. This is how you use your fists not sword."
>>
>>4504726
>>4504740
disarming Jianguo. It's a really huge sword. Writing.
>>
>>4504782
And just to make the yakuza shitposting complete.

. CHAIRMAN JIANGUO
CHAIRMAN OF THE KAI FAMILY,
A JINWAGON MAFIA SUBSIDIARY
>>
https://youtu.be/C-USb8-NMnQ

Jianguo's grin grows wilder as he grips the sword in both hands. "And once it's over, I'll be the man who killed Tai Lung and The Furious Five! No one will oppose me knowing I'm unbeatable!" He shouts as he charges you. He swings the blade downward in an attempt to cleave you in two. The blinding speed somewhat surprises you as leap to the side and avoid it. The sword sinks into the floor going halfway up to the blade and what does surprise you as you go to kick Jianguo's elbow is the sound of the wood floor cracking as the Jianguo sweeps the blade upwards, slicing through the floor as if it were paper. You plant your hand on Jianguo's shoulder to flip over him as the sword flies upward. Landing behind him, you sweep his legs and knock him down. As he falls, Jianguo twists and brings the sword down upon you, once again making you roll to avoid it. You scramble to your feet and stomp down on your fallen enemy but your foot is stopped as Jianguo lets go of the sword with on hand to catch your foot. He pulls you down and you hop to free the foot your standing before bringing that heel down on his head.

Jianguo's head smashes into the ground as you strike him and he roars. Not in pain or anger but in joy. He lets go of your leg and leaps to his feet. "This is what the great Tai Lung can bring to bear?!" He laughs. "No! No I'm not done yet. I know you're holding back. Let it out. Let it all out! I want to bring this city crashing down around all around us! I want to..." He grunts as he swings his sword behind him, cutting one of the approaching guards down the middle, killing him. "kill every. single. fool who thinks they can stop our fight! Not until I make you go all out! Not until I get to see what I really can do!" You kip up and run at Jianguo, placing a foot behind his in order to restrict his movement. You drive your fist into his ribs and he returns the favor by bringing his elbow into your neck. You grunt as you tense up in order to not get knocked down while you thrust to Chi Strike him in the arm. Jianguo savagely kicks your side and sends you flying into a vase. You grab a sharp peice of the vase and leap as Jianguo brings the sword down where you once lay. He cuts through the floor again as he spins to try and hit you but you kick of a wall to maintain air time before landing in front of him and slicing his sword arm with the china in your hand. Jianguo growls in pain as the cut forces the sword out of his hand and you kick the blade out the window. The Tiger backhands you with his wounded arm and you feel the heat of the blood splash on your face before he follows up with a kick to your chest, knocking you back.

"That's right! Everything is a weapon. Your hands, the furniture, even your own bones if you have to! Cut loose! Show me the man that murdered an entire valley! Peel back everything and show me who you really are!" Jianguo laughs as he lifts a wardrobe and brings it down on you.
>>
>What do you do?
>Go all out. Show him why you hold back. Why you're known as the scourge of an entire valley. Why you're feared by even the greatest masters. You'll end that fight so much sooner. So what if you kill him? He's a danger to everyone around him.
>Kick Jianguo through the floor. He's left several weak points with his attacks. Easy enough to do, in theory, and it'll move the fight away from everyone.
>Take a page out of Xin Lan's style. Start cutting muscles. Weaken his body. Maybe in his mania, Jianguo will continue fighting but he'll be that much weaker.
>Continue like you are. It's how you've gotten this far. No abandoning your morals.
>Write in.
>>
>>4504862
>Continue as you are.
>"Who I am is Tai Lung. But you'll find no Valley Killer here, not anymore."
>>
>>4504858

Dragon scale. Wear him down, fight defensively. Mock his addled ambition as he raves on.

Show him the man that murdered the entire valley... as he is now.
At peace with what he is doing.
>>
>Continue like you are. It's how you've gotten this far. No abandoning your morals.

This guy is crazy, should be able to exploit that
>>
>>4504862
>Continue like you are. It's how you've gotten this far. No abandoning your morals.
You know, now that he's disarmed...we could totally use our dull sword of heroes to get the range advantage over him now.
Unless that wasn't returned to us yet. I'm sure the five confiscated it when bringing us in.
>>
>>4504877
>>4504877
>>4504893
>>4504896
>>4504907
Sticking to our morals. Wearing him down. Dragons have claws but they also have scales. Time to swap it up. He's crazy so we could goad him into making himself more open...could also backfire. Writing!
>>4504907
Unfortunately, all your things were consficated. They're are the jail house. Not that it was much or used often. Clothes, travel food, some bombs and the sword. But it all had sentimental value.
>>
You throw yourself to the side and the wardrobe hits the ground and breaks apart in Jianguo's hands. You get to your feet and wipe your face clean. "Who I am is Tai Lung. But you'll find no Valley Killer here, not anymore." Jianguo's face grows dark as he scowls.

"Then I'll make you go back." He says quietly. "I'll make you go back or you'll watch the city burn to the ground." Jianguo lets out a roar as he charges you. You crash into him as both of you grapple each other. "I'll kill you." He growls. "You're going to give it your all and I'll kill you."

"That's the thing." You say with a grin. "I don't even need to go all out for a cheap punk like you." You say as you stomp on Jianguo's knee and slip your arm under it. You lift him up and drop him back down on the other leg, sending the impact and all of Jianguo's weight on it. The tiger grunts in pain but pushes forward as he tackles you at the waist. The two of you fall to the ground and Jianguo rains blows down on you as your raise your arms to defend. You take a few hits to the face as you thrust your hands up through his attacks, grab the man's face, and pull it down to headbutt. Jianguo is momentarily stunned and you press the advantage by striking him under the jaw repeatedly. His grip on you weakens enough for you to shove him off and stand. "For someone who's going all out, I still haven't even felt winded." You say as you spit out some blood. "And you honestly thought you could take me of all people at my full strength?" You goad. Jianguo growls menacingly before he roars and rushes you down. The floorboards under him crack and shatter as he stomps on them to get full speed. You feel the impact as Jianguo tackles you once more and lifts you off your feet as the two of you crash through window!

As you two fall from the fourth floor, you strike at the man. You slam your elbows into his neck, strike at his ribs with you knees, and claw in to his back to no avail. Jianguo's grip doesn't loosen as the two of you crash into the court yard ground. The tiger digs his claws into you and rakes them down your back as he stands up. You stand as your back burns and protests in pain. You give a painful grin as you take your stance once more. "Resorting to clawing? I guess you're getting desperate. I guess without your sword you're not as tough as you think." You see Jianguo's pupils constrict as his ire rises even further. "I can see how your ego would make you think you're as good as you think. Old women, hapless thugs, aging preists. Those were definitely some of the toughest opponents I've ever heard of. No wonder you though you be my equal."
>>
Jianguo opens his mouth to roar but you shut it for him as you uppercut him. He bites his own tongue and blood sprays out of his mouth. "Maybe you'll stop talking." You say. Jianguo swing at you with all his might and you barely have him to move out of the way. The impact of the blow shatters the stone pavement but in his rage he left himself wide open. You counter with three kicks to the side and one to the head. His ribs crack under your attacks and he swipes at you with his free arm in blind rage. You catch the attack under your arm and pull Jianguo's arm behind his back as you roll across it, dislocating his shoulder.

"I'll kill you." The tiger howls as you let go and his arm dangles uselessly at his side. You simply raise a hand and motion for him to come at you.

>What do you do?
>Dance around Jianguo's attacks. Let him smash into objects with his attacks and take advantage of that. He'll help you wear himself out.
>Continue to goad him and take advantage of his attacks. Break limbs and dislocate joints. If you can't beat him into submission then you'll simply stop him all together.
>Hold him off until The Five arrive. With all six of you, you can stop him.
>Write in.
>>
>>4505022
>Dance around his attacks, Let him grow tired and bloodied, wait for openings to chi-strike him.

The bull in the china shop cannot gore a peaceful feather fluttering in the breeze-Oogway, probably
>>
>>4505032
Oh, and we will need to break his jaw/remove his tongue at some point. Can't let the knowledge of the Poisoned Rose ritual be passed on while he's in prison.
>>
>>4505032

+1
>>
>>4505032
>>4505041
Nice saying. We'll just let him wear himself out and then we'll chi strike him down. Writing.
>>
Jianguo charges, his focus solely on you. You stay light on your feet and duck under his spinning kick as you manuver around the courtyard. Moving across the open area, you position yourself between Jianguo and a large statue. The tiger punches with his good arm and you weave out of the way. Jianguo's fist pulverizes the stone carving and in the dust you step in and strike. You target Jianguo's other ribs as you throw a series of punches at the man. Jianguo throws a kick at you in blind rage and you hop over it before you kick the back of his knee. The man falls as his lone leg can no longer hold his weight and you assist his fall by grabbing the back of his head and smashing it into the remnants of the statue. You raise your foot high and bring it down on Jianguo's head before leaping back to create space. Rock and dust is flung everywhere as the man explodes from the rubble you left him in. He grabs a large chunk of statue and hurls it in your direction, his rage and pain making it impossible for him to aim properly. You merely side step it and herd Jianguo around the area.

The tiger attacks by kicking viciously at you, destroying a post behind you. You plan your hand on his ankle and pin his leg to the remaining stump of the pole. Jianguo struggles to get free as you drive your fist into the side of his knee, striking the already battered and injured joint. You simply let go of his ankle and push him away while you move down the stairs to lead him into another object. Jianguo limps a few steps before gritting his teeth and leaping high into the air. He lands heavily and his knee gives away giving you ample time to move in and swiftly kick the man in the jaw. By now the guards have made their way outside of the building and watch warily as you systematically dodge and weave Jianguo's attacks before striking.

The man brings both fists down and crushes a fountain. Water splashes everywhere as you backhand the tiger then kick him in the ribs to push him away.

Jianguo tries to stomp your head as you roll out of the way and crushes a large vase, slicing his foot to shreds. You return the favor by striking his leg's pressure points and making the muscles constrict, locking it into place.

He throws another wide punch, knocking a tree down and you take advantage by smashing your palm up into the bottom of his elbow, bending it the wrong way and dislocating it.
>>
Jianguo pants and stumbles forward, bloody and broken. He attempts to punch you before his body finally gives away and he colapses. You walk over to the mass of muscles and he glares at you, fury in slowly dying in his eyes as he struggles to maintain conciousness. "Even at your best, you weren't good enough. Be glad I pitied you enough to go this far with you." You say coldly before you Chi strike him the chest. The blue circles ripple throughout his body as he stiffens and locks up. Jianguo's eyes roll behind his head and he falls, out cold. You resist the urge to kick him over and turn to face the guards. "Get out of my sight." You say and the guards are happy to oblige. Jianguo has fallen.

>What do you do now?
>Go get Ming and the others. Only they know how to properly dispose of the Tainted Rose.
>Wait for the Five to arrive. Deliver Jianguo to them and leave.
>Look for the Tainted Rose or at least the scroll containing it's instructions. At the very least you can get rid of the scroll.
>Write in.
>>
Gonna make lunch. Be back in a bit.
>>
>>4505153
>Drag Jianguo with us to the front door, then scream into the house to tell any remaining Kai members in the house to get the FUCK OUT. Confiscate any poison they had, then sit down and wait for the 5 to arrive. We can't allow anyone to access the tainted rose supply.
>>
>>4505153
>Wait for the Five to arrive. Deliver Jianguo to them and leave.
>>
>>4505153
>Wait for the Five to arrive. Deliver Jianguo to them and leave
While also making sure nobody goes in or out of the mansion.
>>4505171
This is a very bad idea, it allows people to leave. We should be preventing people from leaving to reduce the chance of any poison leaving the house.
>>
>>4505183
Tell them to get up here and sit quietly where we can see them then?
>>
>>4505171

+1
>>
>>4505173
>>4505183
>>4505171
You know, I can never tell the difference between soups and stews. Either way, takes longer to make one than I expected. Anyways, we're waiting on the five and searching the guards for poisons. Writing.
>>
Damn it. Did I miss count again? I think it's a tie. Unless >>4505171 changed their vote?
>>
>>4505284
I did, just making sure that they are where We can see them and that they have no poison on them. And they cant really leave until the 5 get here.
>>
>>4505309
Sounds good to me.
>>
You gather the guards up in the courtyard and order them to drop their weapons. After your display against Jianguo and the various other men you took down, the guards are more than happy to oblige. You pat them down and search to see if any of them are carrying poison. Unfortuantely for you, a few of them are carrying vials of an unknown liquid. You redouble your efforts to search all the guards and start coming up with more of the vials. Due to your now even more serious demenor and Jianguo's broken body a few feet away, the guards quickly assist you in your search by forfeiting their equipment. You also gather all the weapons laying around as you're unsure of they're laced with poison as well. By the time The Five arrive, you already have them all piled up in the center of the courtyard.

"Do you really have to make a mess of everything when you get involved?" You hear Tigress ask as the group arrives, a bit singed and bruised but otherwise unharmed. You shrug, grab Jianguo by the scruff of their shirt, and toss the man at The Five's feet.

"Here's Jianguo. There's some poison vials. Main source of the poison is still somewhere in the manor and every single person here was working for him. Best you interrogate them all." You say and then you walk off and leap over the wall. You quickly jump from roof to roof as you hurry over to the apothecary district to look for your friends. Several buildings are blackened by flames, others have their windows shatters and their doors torn down. You follow a trail of bodies and knives towards the obviously guarded alchemy store. The door to the place is surrounded by stunned Kai members and guards and you see Renshu sitting on the doorsteps quietly meditating in new bandages. As you approach he opens his eyes and smiles at you.

"Judging by your wounds and the energy surrounding you, I presume you have succeeded in defeating Jianguo." He says. "As for our own endevour, we also suceeded and it might please you to hear that we even went above of what was asked of us." You tilt your heard and you notice more movement inside than two people can make. Getting closer, you peek into the shop and see several dozen civilians moving residing in there.

"If you're helping make fire suppressants, I need you in the back room! The others in there will tell you what to do!" Ming shouts. "If you need medical attention go to the second floor! I'll tend to you there! Deep cuts, broken bones, shallow cuts and bruises in that order! No lying about symptoms or I'll use the most bitter medicines and burning salves on you!"

"We might have accidentally become a both doctors and firefighters." Renshu says happily. "If it's not too much of a burden, could I entrust you to guard the door? I would lend my assistance to Miss Ming." You give Renshu a tired nod and take his place at the doorsteps. You sigh as you can feel weariness weigh on your body, perhaps the one thing you're not accustomed to just yet from returning to life.
>>
A while later you see a familiar rabbit limp towards you with an equally tired wave. They simply flop down next to you and sigh.

"You're carrying me forever now. My legs are killing me." Xin Lan mumbles.

"Fires out?" You ask.

"Yeah. Took a while no thanks to some people thinking that it's a good idea to relight them but I got it all done." They reply flipping over on their back. "How'd your chore go?"

"Took a while, no thanks to some people thinking their it's a good idea to charge the one man army and a mad man who thought pushing me to revert to my murderous self was a good idea...but I got it all done." You say with a grin. Xin Lan gives you a weak punch in the leg.

"Hey not all of us can be a super hero you know." They shoot back and look into the store and the busy civilians. "But I think we did alright." You lay on your back as well and wince slightly as you irritate your wounds.

"I think you did far more than I did to be honest." You say closing your eyes.

>What do you do?
>Go get Ming and Renshu. It would be best to take them to the magistrate's home to deal with the Tainted Rose.
>Take a nap. You've earned it. The Five can handle the poison and Jianguo. It's their job.
>Escape. This is a good time to do it. Simply leave town while things are calming down.
>Write in.
>>
>>4505417
>Go reclaim our gear and come back here. While ming is healing people, write out another letter to Shifu about our adventures and when she is done we can leave, depending on what she wants to do.

I really dont wanna have to deal with the 5 trying to stop us, so it'd be nice to get the medicine done before the afternoon is up and get back on the road.
After all, they might try and stop us. Tigress certainly would.
>>
>>4505417
>Write to father about our adventures so far then help Ming by dealing with minor injuries to help the load off her
I'm thinking it maybe best to wait for the five to talk
Maybe what crane said might happen but ik that's wishful thinking
Also yeah we need to ask ming what she wants to do first
>>
There is also the thing about Daiyu wanting to see Ming one last time. Kind of forgot about it myself to add as an option.
>>
>>4505515
Oh yeah, I guess I kinda forgot in all the hubbub.
I'll change mine to "take Ming to Daiyu when she's done healing" rather than skip town when she's done
>>
>>4505773
These constantly changing ID's are really starting to get on my nerves. I'm >>4505433
>>
>>4500441
Just catching up now but that shit about xin lan's gender being confirmed got me jumping for joy
>>
>>4505815
Doesn't really change much. But we should completely get her a feminine and a masculine gift for their birthdays, just to keep at it.
>>
>>4505417
Take ming and renshu to the magistrate's house and Write a letter to father.
We need to do the letter thing every two to three arcs I love the dynamic between shifu and tai lung so much
>>
Poison-dispensing tiger.
>>
>>4505918
Angry kitty
>>
>>4505918
Yo! That looks awesome! Keep up the good work anon!
>>
>>4505433
>>4505501
>>4505773
>>4505832
Looks like the crew will be busy for a bit longer. Helping ming heal, writing a letter to dad, saying farewell to old friends, and dealing with the Tainted Rose. Writing.
>>
You and Xin Lan rest quietly for a few moments before you hear someone approach. You open your eyes and see Ming kneeled over you. Before you can say anything she taps your nose. "Welcome back." She smiles. "You know, you could give me a heads up before you arrive. I could at least clean up around here a bit."

"Sorry but you seemed busy." You reply. "Didn't want to get in your way." She bats your forehead.

"Idiot..." She teases. "Come here so I can look at your wounds."

"No. I know the rules. It's deep wounds, broken bones, then shallow cuts and bruises. I need to wait my turn." You reply with a small grin. "I don't want burning salves, thank you."

"Shush. Xin Lan keeps saying rules are meant to be broken so sit up and let's take a look at you." She orders and you comply.

"I never say that!" Xin Lan says sitting up. "When do I say that?"

"A least this time you're not too beat up. What's with all the splinters?" She asks pulling out some wood slivers that you hadn't noticed until now. You give Ming an overview of your fight against Jianguo and how the two of you were flung from the 4th floor. Ming simply shakes her head. "I'll never stop being amazed as how much punishment you're willing to go through." She says.

"Well if it makes you feel better, I didn't volunatrily throw myself off the 4th floor." You say and wince as you feel Ming rub your back with something that immediately makes it go numb.

"You need stitches." She says. "And you'll be taking some antidote as well. From what you told me, it wouldn't surprise me if Jianguo laced his claws in venom. He seems like the madman who would do such a thing." You feel your heart skip a beat when you hear that. You hadn't considered something like that. Once Ming finished up with your back you turn to face her.

"If you still need a fresh pair of hands, I'm willing to take the smaller cuts and injuries to tend." You offer. Ming shakes her head.

"Renshu already has that covered. What you two need to do is rest. Ms. Cho and some of the others are making a potluck for dinner and the people we helped are willing to cover the ingredients we spent." Ming says. "So we're not going to have to pay for all this." Xin Lan sits up with melodramatic weariness.

"A hero's work is never done." They say. "I better go with Ms. Cho to umm...taste test for poison and all that. Gotta make sure the food is fit for a hero." Ming raises an eyebrow.

"Thought you were taste testing for poison?" She asks.

"Yeah that too. See ya!" They say wandering off to the back room. Ming simply shakes her head.

"What are you going to do?" She asks.

"I...I'm going to write a letter I think." You say quietly. "I'll be here if you need me." Ming nods understanding and she hugs you.

"I think he'd be happy to hear from you." She says standing up. "Shout if you need anyone of us."

"Actually...can you send Renshu to the magistrate's home? He'd know how to safely dispose of the Tainted Rose." You say.
>>
"I'll let him know." She says as she heads up to the stairs. You relax a bit more and slowly get to your feet. You rummage a bit around the shop and find some parchment and ink to write on. Not wanting to impose anymore on the townsfolk you reach to place a few coins to pay for the things only to realize you're empty handed. Your things were back in the jail house. You close your eyes in mild frustration and you quickly make your way through the battered city to gather your things. The bodies were still littered about the area, Renshu's chi stuns still in effect, and you carefully make your way to the jail's vaults. It takes a bit but you manage to gather your things or at least things to replace what was lost. Much to your relief, you find the replica sword of heroes intact. Slipping that on your hip, you take one last look around. You could take something for the journey.

>Do you take anything from the guard's armory/evidence vault?
>Yes. You could make use with some of these things and most of this stuff is never returned or used again once it's confiscated. (What do you take?)
>No. It's best to travel light and anything you need probably can't be found here.
>>
>>4506112
>Take any rations, plus the best quality sword we can find for Xin, and any confiscated money.

By my reckoning the guards were corrupt since they released the prisoners to kill our friends. So any evidence we take isnt stealing, since we are owed reparations and it will aid others in the future.
>>
>>4506127
this and also the guard roster list and important reports. If the guard is corrupt then I wouldn't put it past them to destroy any evidence. We can leave it for the 5 to deal with.
>>
>>4506112
>Take your things only. Whatever authorities will come take over will be needing something to outfit their guard with and evidence could be linked to cases that are still relevant.
>>
>>4506353
Changing to this

but I'm still for taking the guard roster and reports to the 5.
>>
>>4506353
it's only a single sword, Xin can do a lot of good with it.
>>
>>4506353
This, Gotta stay on the paragon path playa
>>
>>4506353
>>4506365
>>4506560
Just taking your things and a roster/reports. Writing. Things might get a bit long. We're slowly pushing into epilogue territory.
>>
You decide to simply grab your things. If there was going to be a new guard, they would need to be reoutfitted and possibly any evidence left here. On futher thought, you grab a roster of the guard shifts and staff as well as any reports you can find. If any of the corrupt guards wake up their first thought would be to destroy and links to them and what has happened. It would be safer in the hands of The Five. You put the items in your pack and make your way back to the alchemy store. Tempted to go back in and simply rest, you sigh and continue onward to the magistrate's home. Luckily for you, it's Crane who you run into first. He flies down and lands infront of you. "Hey..." He says awkwardly rubbing his head.

You shrug off the awkwardness and hand him what you retrieved in the guard's home. "Here's a roster of the current guard and some of their reports. I suggest you send someone to get the rest before any of the less than reputable members of the city watch decide they want evidence to disappear." Crane opens his mouth and nods. "Is Renshu here?" You ask.

"Yeah...about that." He says. "You migth want to...leave. Like right now. Tigress isn't happy that the shaman simply walked in without asking. I mean he's the only one who seems to know what the poison is and he won't tell us but he's disposing of it so we can't argue." You nod.

"Just don't try to stop him." You half joke. "Let him do what he needs to do. He won't interfere anymore than he needs to."

"You're not telling me something." Crane says but you don't reply. He frowns and asks, "So what are you going to do now? You know we still need to take you in."

"Probably let things happen as they may." You lie. "But for now, I'm going to go rest. Been a long morning." Crane hesistates but ultimately waves you away.

"I didn't see you. Think I saw a fleeing Kai member on the other end of the manor." He says flying off. You smile softly and turn back to the store Ming and Xin Lan were at.

https://youtu.be/pOOZLR4kRjs

When you finally arrive, you place a few coins on the counter and take your sheets of paper and ink. You have been writing for a few mintues when your interrupted. Not by shop owners but by children. They simply stare at you warily but with awe as well. Before you have time to ask them what they want they're bombarding you with questions. Though you're a bit overwhelmed you do your best to answer them. You're not sure why, but soon you find yourself sitting on the floor with them answering everything they ask. The mundane, the fantastical, the rediculous. Their anxiety soon wears away and they're sharing their own tales with you, stories of their ambitions and dreams. As you listen to them you can't help but remember what Ming said, "We give a future to those that otherwise wouldn't have one." Would these kids still be here if you hadn't? Would the flames claimed them? The poison? You decide that it doesn't matter. They're here and safe and that's what's important.
>>
You continue to talk to the kids, albeit a bit awkwardly. You have no real advice to give children so instead you opt to simply encourage their dreams and ideals. The kids don't notice your empty platitudes because they take your words not by the meaning but by your intent. You simply wish for them live well and to have the best lives and for them that's more than enough. Before you know it, you're at a table surrounded by a least 2 dozen or so people. They speak to you like an old friend, offering you food and stories. You look around the small party in the alley and see your friends. Ming speaking with several of the shop owners politely, Renshu politely declining an alcoholic beverage and drinking some tea, Xin Lan playing with the kids and showing off despite such a thing not mattering to them. You can't help but smile softly. These people see you as heroes, their saviours, and yet...they treat you like you were some ordinary person who went out of their way to help. Not a master assassin, or the terror of an entire valley. You can't help but feel proud because...

>You realize this is how you prefer it. Not to be a hero adored by the masses. Simply as a man who did the right thing. A man people can approach without fear and as a friend. Whether or not your legend is written is irrelavent, simply that the people you saved live on.
>Because this is your first true step to being a hero. All it takes is a small act and it'll snow ball. Soon you'll be recognized by everyone. All it takes time and humility.
>Because this is something good that you've done with your own two hands. Something that would make your father proud.
>Write in.
>>
>>4506685
>>You realize this is how you prefer it. Not to be a hero adored by the masses. Simply as a man who did the right thing. A man people can approach without fear and as a friend. Whether or not your legend is written is irrelavent, simply that the people you saved live on.
>>Because this is your first true step to being a hero. All it takes is a small act and it'll snow ball. Soon you'll be recognized by everyone. All it takes time and humility.
>>Because this is something good that you've done with your own two hands. Something that would make your father proud.

All of these
>>
Supporting >>4506916

Honestly I feel that this whole moment would be a big ol rush of accomplishment for Tai, on alotta levels

Through all the pain death bickering and turmoil we did it, and the people are thankful in ways most refreshing to the heart

He did it, and for the moment he is awash with the feeling of a special kind of quiet triumph that only he can feel
>>
>>4506916
support!
>>4506939
because of this
>>
>>4506916
>>4506939
>>4506943
Taking all of these. Writing.
>>
You realize that despite your trials and tribulations you did it. Despite the death, pain and turmoil. The arguing and crying. You and your friends managed to save a city. The fruits of your labors weren't a standing ovation or large crowds of adoring fans putting on a parade. It was this. A nice quiet moment of contemplation while surrounded by your friends and those you helped. The humble reward of a simple meal and a genuine thank you. You were on your first steps of becoming a true hero but not one who would go down in the annals of written history, simply as a man who did the right thing. One the people could approach without fear. Whether or not your legend was written was irrelevant. All you cared for was the simple ideal that the people you saved lived on. A man you hope your father could be proud of.

The small gathering lasted for a few hours and by afternoon the guests had excused themselves. With one last thank you the civilians of the city departed, ready to put their homes back together. You and your friends whoever were not done yet. There was still the arduous task of saying goodbye. The four of you pack up your things and head to the docks to meet Daiyu and the crew of the Gale Cutter. Much like the rest of the city, the docks were in bad shape. You find Daiyu and her crew at her ship, somewhat battered and beaten but more than relieved to see that your group was ok. You feel a conflicting joy at that. You were...happy. Happy that there were people who cared about your wellbeing but saddened that they had to go through this. You would have much rather they were ok and there was no need for their worry but you welcomed their concerns with an open heart. The four of you get to work and assist the crew with first aid. You all trade stories of what occurred that day. Apparently fighting had broken out in the docks as well. While the Kai members didn't attack the crew directly, they did threaten the various locations they frequented. Not one to let anything that seemed like pirate behavior go unpunished, the crew rallied the dock workers and tavern staff to fight back. By the time things settled down, The Five had wrested control back from the city and you had defeated Jianguo. The crew welcome Renshu as one of your friends and a new celebration breaks out. Drinks are poured and you once again feel proud. While all 4 of you politely decline heavy spirits, you toast along with the rest of the crew to good health with juices.

"Honestly. I think you lot might just be the best and worst influence on my crew." Daiyu comments with a wry smile. You can't help but return the sentiment with a small grin of your own. You enjoy your time together with your friends and crew mates before having to break the news that you'll be leaving soon. Despite their frequent attempts to use this as an excuse for another round of drinks, they offer you their well wishes and hope that your travels are safe. You offer the same in return.
>>
"If there is a time you need us. Just send the word." Ming says. "We won't let anything get in the way." Daiyu smiles.

"If that's the case. Then just wait one moment." She says as she walks into her cabin. Daiyu returns and hands Ming a battered, but functioning, compass. "It was my father's. Salty old bastard was too stubborn to die but when the seas finally did threaten to take him, he made this. It's served me for Gods knows how many years. I want you to have it. It's no secret that you're the one moral compass of the group. I hope it guides you to be the best damn woman you can be."

"I...Daiyu I can't take this. It's your dads..." Ming says offering it back but Daiyu refuses.

"It's yours now." She says. "That's an order. I can buy another one but you can't buy someone like you Ming." Daiyu hesitates as if contemplating something before pulling Ming into a tight hug. "Promise you'll come back to us." She says. "I...I want to spend more time with you." Daiyu looks at you and the siblings. "And you lot! You better bring her home in one piece, you understand?!" She barks. You simply nod and Xin Lan salutes with a grin. The rest of the crew hollars and whistles in response. "Shut it you lot! Or I'll have all of you repairing this ship as volunteer work!" Daiyu shouts as her face grows more and more red.

Ming smiles warmly. "I'd like that Captain. Hopefully I can come back a better person that I am now."

"I don't think you could ever top what you're doing now." Daiyu says uncharacteristic gentleness. "Don't ever change who you are Ming. Just how well you do it."

To that you raise your mug in a toast and the festivities continue but like all things, it has to come to an end. The sun is setting by the time you and your group leave. Your next stop is the temple. The walk up to it is a rather somber one as the damage done in the first attack seems to be more prominent in the fading sun. By the time you reach the top steps, you can see a group of monks waiting for you. They bow deeply as you approach and when you enter you can see the small crowd leading you in. The priests and monks bow as you continue onward and you're slowly directed to the Brotherhood at the end. In their midst is an old man you barely recognize, the High Priest. He walks, heavily leaning on a staff, and meets you half way. An unprecedented gesture for someone of his ranking. When your two paths cross, he gets to his knees and bows in reverence. "That we would be saved by the friend of the great dragon himself." He says. "I have no words for this honor."
>>
"You don't need one." You say quietly. "What my title is, is not the man I am. I simply did what was right, irregardless of the boons I have been given. You don't need to offer any prayer or reward. We simply did what had to be done."

"Though our paths converged and our goals misaligned, we all came here for reasons we thought were just." Renshu says. "We simply wished the best for those around us."

"We couldn't stand by and let your people suffer, sir." Ming says. "It might have taken a while but we did our best."

"And really. I think you being alive is more than enough reward for your students. Just...no more food please. I can't eat anymore." Xin Lan says holding their stomach. "If you really have to give us anything. We wouldn't mind a place to rest tonight. We'll be leaving in the morning. Don't want to be a burden." The High Priest stands and bows again.

"You are all welcome within our walls. Such a kindness can never be forgotten. Truly the scriptures are correct. 'One must not judge the company of strangers nor their kindness. For some have unwittingly entertained higher beings in doing so.' If all you desire is a place of rest then we will offer you just that." The High Priest says. "But please...allow us one thing. Let us perform a small ceremony. A small blessing for your travels." You and your group nod, not wanting to offend the hospitality of the High Priest. The ceremony itself was indeed rather small. A simple round of prayers and chants beseeching the Gods and spirits for your safe travels. Once all was said and done, the four of you retire for the night. Despite how tired you were, emotionally and physically, you can't find yourself falling asleep. You eventually sit at the small desk and look at the pages you bought hours ago. You give your half finished letter a read and stop as you consider all that happened in these last few hours. You smile and toss the pages into the fireplace before pulling up a new sheet and begin your letter anew...
>>
---

"You'd think with all the money they're gonna need to repair the city, they'd hold off on something like...this." Xin Lan says as the four of you stand in an alleyway and watch the parade. The Furious Five were being taken around the city as thousands of the city's citizens cheered on their saviors. From what Xin Lan had gathered, the temporary head of the city was a rather large fan of The Five. He had spared no expense to "repay" the city's saviors and in an effort to show goodwill, The Five really couldn't deny him. Thus they were forced to go along with the whole thing. Renshu shakes his head.

"I must admit, it is a rather frivolous use of the city's coffers but one cannot deny the effect it has on it's people. The energy of their spirits is at an all time high. It gives them hope for the future, hope in their fellow man." He says. "That kind of strength cannot be denied."

"I just hope the city will be in good hands." Ming says.

"That's all we really can do." You say. "We've done what we've could. All we can do in turn is hope. Hope that the people learned their lesson and hope that they will recover. For us, it's our time to leave and continue on our journey." You look down at the feline. "Are you sure you want to come with us? You know by now, our road is not an easy one to travel." Ming nods and looks at you.

"I know." She says. "And I'm sure. The Five are nice and all but they're not you. They treat me with respect but...they treat me like someone that needs to be protected. I'm not one of them. Simply a girl who wants to do good. Someone they need to care for. You guys...you guys don't see me like that. You don't see me for who I am now. I'm not just a healer to you guys. You see me for the person I want to become. I'm someone you want to see grow because you want me to be the best I can be. Furthermore, you all offer to do what you can for me to achieve that goal. I'd rather have that and dangerous roads to grow as a person than be coddled and treated like some fragile thing."
>>
"You're a lot stronger than people would think." You say. "It's that inner strength the reason we consider you a friend."

"Your kindness also does not go unnoticed." Renshu replies. "Compassion is a rarity on the road and having that helps humanize those that have lost their way."

"Besides, no one can replace you." Xin Lan says with a grin. "You think anyone here can get that perfect blend of kind lady and scary medic around here? You're our friend. Course we want you along. Don't worry though. We'll teach you how to break a man's nose soon enough." The sounds of cheering grow louder as the parade approaches your location. "Looks like we better leave." They say getting a bit more serious. "Everyone get their affairs in order?" You all nod. "Good. Follow me. I know a back alley we can take that'll lead us through the city." The group begins to head out and you take one last look at The Five.

Father...you'll never see me being paraded around like that and for that I'm sorry. But...I hope that when you do hear about me. It'll be about someone you'll be happy to call your son again.
>>

The tale of The Furious Five's liberation of Zhengyi city from the hands of the mad man known as Jianguo is a popular one for sure. But what many don't realize is that a second tale is often told in conjunction with it. Always told around the fireplace or after a round of drinks, it always starts the same:

No one knows who they were to be honest, at least not at that time. The fated four, the hidden saviors of the city, all emerged from the jail house. Some say they were prisoners, others say they were uncorrupted guardsmen and women, but all agree that perhaps they were simply four individuals that wished to do the right thing.

A kind woman. Who's knowledge of medicine seemed to know no bounds and her alchemical prowess no limits. Who's hands were so gentle and demeanor so kind that her patients claimed that it was as if their flesh mended itself for they felt no pain as she worked. Those that worked alongside her to quell the flames of both panic and fire claimed she was a teacher unlike they ever met before. The complex became as simple as plucking a blade of grass in her words.

The two rabbits, yin and yang itself. Those that saw the grey man clad in purest white claimed he was the light that burned away the darkness. Those that faced him claimed him a monster of unrelenting cruelty. His shadow, a rabbit as white as pure snow, who none could remember their face but remember their deeds. Who struck from the shadows like a wraith but fought with the purest intentions. Children often tell stories of that rabbit. The monster who protects them from the monsters in the dark.

Finally, of Tai Lung, the one who's name is often remembered. He came, not as the conqueror they were led to believe, but as the savior the city needed. Those he fought spoke of him in hushed whispers. He was a dragon, Shenlong, given leopard form. A silver blur of unstoppable might. His enemies claimed that even the winds themselves whipped themselves up in fury as he approached. His attacks unstoppable, his defense unbreakable. So fluid was his style it was as if every attack against him was planned ten steps ahead. All them leading into a counterattack or follow up of some sort. Not a single movement wasted or spent without consequence to it. But what baffled them all, what drove fear into the hearts of evil, was his offers of mercy. Many a broken inmate often spoke of what could have been if they simply took his offer. To them, they witnessed the ultimate retribution. The ultimate punishment. They witnessed what happens when a good man goes to war...

-Luo Guanzhong "Chronicles of a New Era"


>Warring Triad Arc. End.
>>
Phew. That was a long write. Hope you enjoyed it. I'll get to writing Shifu's letter in a few hours. It's 1am my end. I need sleep. Don't worry though. The group's name isn't in stone and there might be a poll for that. I just thought it sounded nice the context. I'll see you all later. Thanks for the votes!
>>
>>4507020
That was awesome m8. Cheers and sleep well!
>>
>>4507020
That was AWESOME man! God I'm on a high right now, Thanks for the writeup and get some rest.

And Daiyu and best girl are cute. CUTE.
>>
>>4507020
This was a fuckin awesome arc

High tier shit Luo!!!

I can't wait for the future
>>
>>4507020
Luo you beautiful wordsmith, That's some high tier writing right there
>>
>>4507020
I did enjoy it. I particularly liked the bits of interaction with Crane. Looking forward to getting up to more shenanigans with the Five later.
>>
>>4507021
>>4507022
>>4507025
>>4507054
>>4507305
Thanks guys! Makes me a bit nervous that I won't be able to deliver next time haha. I'll get to writing the Epilogue with our letter to dad.
>>
>>4507408
Fucking hell luo my heart can't take it. All of this is too good. Shame i dont have much time to vote more often.
>>
>>4507019

This quest is the best on this board rn. Thank you for keeping this board wholesome.
>>
>>4507469
>>4507485
Aww geez guys. I just do what I can. You're all making me blush.

>>4507469
It's all good anon. Just vote when you can. Honestly, just knowing people enjoy the game to keep reading is enough to keep me going. Even it's just a post talking about lore or wondering what will happen next is fine.
>>
Gonna post these in chunks. This letter is gonna be way longer than the last.
>>
Epilogue...

"No more boats..." Po pants as and Shifu disembark from the ship, The Moon Pearl. The Dragon Warrior, now bearing several scars from his time in Gongmen City, clutches his stomach and falls to his knees as they step on the dock. Three long scars ran across the width of his right arm and large one down his left eye. "Land! Sweet, sweet land!" He says as he kisses the ground only sit upright and spit. "Eww...sand! Gross, gross sand!" Shifu closes his eyes and shakes his head.

"Po, please don't eat the docks before we meet the others." He says patiently.

"Right...so where is everyone?" Po asks looking around at the battered city. "Do you think they're ok? This place looks like it's seen better days."

"One must have confidence in their friends, Po. How else can one have confidence in themselves?" Sihfu says noting the damage himself. In truth, he too worried for The Five's safety. However, he had to maintain a composed look. If not for himself then for his students. A team was only as strong as their leader and a leader never faltered. So long as Po and The Five came to him for guidance he would have to maintain his cool. Master Oogway...how did you ever manage it all? Shifu wonders.

"Well...yeah. Course I believe in them. They're awesome! But...you know..." Po replies figdeting and rubbing the long scars running across his right arm.

"I know Po. I know." Shifu replies. The two make their way towards the towering magistrate's office at the far end of the city. Several workers were busy patching a rather large hole in the gate doors. The grandmaster eyed it warily as he and Po were allowed into the courtyard.

"Whoa..." Po says in awe. "This must have been some kind of battle!" He says excitedly as they see the destruction around the courtyard. He wanders around attempting to imagine the fight. "Eesh. Maybe too much of a battle." He admits as he reaches a wrecked vase, soaked in dried blood.

"What happened here?" Shifu asks one of the nearby workers. The worker looks around and shrugs.

"I don't really know, sir." They say. "I'm from out of town. From what I heard, there was a huge battle between the leader of the Kais and a lone warrior. They say that is was like two titans clashing and that the wind itself grew furious in their wake. I think it might have been Crane. He seems like the kind of guy who the winds would respond to."

"I...see." Shifu says more confused than before. Before he could follow up in his inquiry a voice speaks up.

"Master."

Shifu turns to face Tigress and the others approaching. They bow in respect before noticing Po wandering back still in awe. "Hey guys the window up there is broken! Oh! They must have crashed through it and down here! So awesome..." He says in high pitched glee. The Five notice their friend's scars and they hurry over to him.
>>
"Po!"
"What happened?!"
"Sweet scars."
"You didn't fall did you?"

Po is slightly overwhelmed and rubs his nose in embarassment. "Well...you should've seen the other guy." He asks trying to sound confident but his self esteem failing.

"Are you ok?" Tigress asks softly as she takes Po's hand. "Knife wounds. They were deep. Can you move you hand?" She asks looking at the scar running down his eye. "Spear?" She asks. "You could've lost an eye." Po stammers and blusters.

"I...I...I'mfinethanksforasking." He gushes glowing bright red. The rest of The Five roll their eyes and Shifu speaks up.

"I'm glad that we're all together again." He says. "But...perhaps one of you could tell me what exactly happened?" The Five stiffen, having forgotten their master's presence and they begin explaining the not so recent events...

---

Night couldn't come fast enough for Shifu.The new magistrate had allowed them to reside in his home while the office was being rebuilt and Shifu had found himself constantly looking for an excuse to retire to his room. Not because the day had become a tedious mess. The Five had handled the situation well, and things were mostly under control by the time he and Po arrived. He had trained them well. But because of a large stack of papers on his desk. It was Crane who had handed them over to him. He had taken the old master aside while the group were busy asking Po about his adventures. "Master...This is for you. Someone from the local temple asked me to give it to you. They said a leopard ask them to deliver it to me." Crane said before simply walking back to Po. Shifu didn't need to ask, he had recognized the handwritting immediately.

Now having the privacy to read the pages, Shifu struggled to bring himself to do it. What would the letters contain? Could they even contain good news? After hours of pacing and failed meditations, it was finally midnight when he dared open the rope bindings. He quickly pulls the first page into the light and sees a small drawing of a ship.
>>

Father,

It will be many moons when this letter reaches you. Nonetheless, I hope it reaches you in good health. The past couple of months have been full of trials I never thought I would ever face. Trials that I think I could never have overcome without those I call my friends. I've written this letter once but in the last few hours, I've learned even more and so I've decided to rewrite it. It would be best if I start in the beginning. I will avoid names as best I can, so that those involved in my journey do not face false implications of assisting my escape or of hiding my presence from the law.

Father, I never knew how beautiful the ocean was until I sailed on it. In an attempt to hide my identity I worked as a sailor and learned how to work on a boat. I was forced to keep my strength in check lest my crewmates discovered my identity. Despite my vague identity and answers regarding my reasons for travel, the crew and it's captain welcomed me with open arms. The captain herself was a tough woman. Hardened by years of sailing and working in a profession in which women are not welcome. She was a fair and honest woman, her harshness tempered by the responsibility of her crew's lives in her hands. Despite me and my friends being strangers on the ship, we became fast friends with her. Our unique skills and hidden strengths become an integral part of the ship's functions.
>>
Shifu turns the page to find another picture of two ships in a raging ocean.

Unfortunately, as it has become a frequent pattern in my travels, things do not go as smoothly as one hopes. We were struck by a terrible storm, unnatural in it's fierceness and rendering steering impossible. As we struggled to get our ship under control, two of our crewmates slipped off the deck. One of them being my friend. She is not a warrior like me and our third companion. Her strength is not of the body but of the mind, something that I will comment on later. I was forced to make a choice, one of many hard decisions that would occur during this trip, between her life or the life of a crew member who only knew me by a false identity. I decided that neither choice was the right one and I gave away my true strength to save them both.

I leapt down to pull my friend from the brink and then leapt in the rage of the very ocean itself to save the drowning shipmate. Where it not for my friend's medical knowledge, he would have died. Our troubles were far from over, however, as we discovered we were being persued by a pirate ship. One that seemed to be able to sail these impossible waters with unerring accuracy. Our ships collided but thanks to some quick thinking we did not suffer much damage. While the rest of the ship worked to repair the minor damage we took on, I took a small party of my crewmates to search the other ship. To our surprise, we found the old crew of the ship which now numbered only 6. They told us fantastical tales of ghosts and dead men coming back to life. But that was not our only find. Among the pirate's belongings we found chests full of treasure! Gold, gems, and coins that shined more than any man could dream of. Atop it all was an elegant crown, which would play an important part in this tale.
>>
The next page contained images of what Shifu could only describe as snakes larger than the average man and with arms that wielded sinster blades.


As we interrogated the pirate captain, my other companion began to exhibit rage uncharacteristic of them. It was here when I began learning more about them. They are unable to feel, father. Emotions are something they cannot have. Such a thing is something I could not comprehend but it saddens me as I think back to it. Despite my past rage and anger, I could not comprehend a life where I could not also feel joy and hope. More importantly, I realized the weight that trust brings. They had trusted me with this secret of theirs and of their own hopes and dreams. They wish to be like me. Like you. All they want in life is to be able to feel what we do and to be able to truly say that they are friends with me. But they too have a past stained with blood. They too have comitted crimes and evil deeds. Since learning of their secret I often ask myself. Who is the better man? The killer who has stained their hands knowing full well the evil of their crime and wishes to attone? Or the killer who cannot comprehend the magnitude of their evil but wishes to be able to so that they may better themselves? I'm not a philosopher father and perhaps such questions should be for people like Luo but if I must make a choice I would decide that the latter is the better man.

As me and my emotionless friend explored some more, we discovered that the ship was under a curse. One that gave it's victims unnatural fear and drove them mad. One that claimed it's victims and added their corpses to it's army of the dead. As my friend slowly began to lose themselves to violent fear, both our ships came under attack by the undead. To make matters worse the ships began to seperate as my own ship began to sail once again. For the second time that night I was forced to make a choice. To stay behind and help my friend or to abandon them and save the other ship. I could do nothing but take action and leave them behind. I fought hard against the undead that attacked my ship but my true foes were spirits. Serpent men with wicked blades that seemed to be made of water. I could not strike them but I soon learned that they could strike me. Their blade cut deep and as I bled I soon began to gain the ability to fight back. Upon retrospect, I realize that the closer I reached death, the more solid these creature became. I retrieved the source of the curse, the crown itself, and refused proper treatment. Had I focused on my own health, the ships would have gone too far appart and my friend would have been forever lost.
>>
The next image was that of a being made of pure water, towering over a ship.


With only bandages holding me together, I ran across the surface of the raging ocean. The spirit creatures attempted to pull me under but it was my desire to save my friend that kept me going. By the time I reached them, their madness had taken hold and I was forced to engage them and the monsters. The fight taxed me and tore my wound open once more. I bled once again and while my life was slipping through my fingers, I completed the crown and forced the monster to summon their master. This being, a spirit of pure water, emerged with the very rage of the ocean itself and demanded retribution. Long ago, mortals had slaughtered his children and in revenge he had cursed those who dared sail his ocean. I could not allow him to harm my friends and crewmates so I offered myself as a sacrifice to be judged. Looking back, I realize this must have seemed arrogant for someone with my past but at the time my only thoughts were of saving those close to me. The being challenged me to face my greatest fears and during my trials I saw everything about me laid bare. I faced impossible choices, slaughtered people as I succumbed to my rage, and died as I failed to save everyone. The final trial was not one of fear but of facing the man I once was. To see everything that I am and reject it. I did not banish my demons father, but I became aware of them and internalized them as me so that I would never again become that man. When my trial concluded, I awoke in a pool of my own blood. As I desperately clung to life, I was judged and deemed worthy. Courage, valor, perseverance. These were the traits I exhibited and the traits the sea spirit deemed were necessary to sail his oceans. He revoked his curse and granted us his permission to sail his seas. With my friends safe, with their lives preserved, I succumbed to my wounds. I died.


Shifu rereads the page once more, his heart beating wildly, his breath catching in his throat. Died? No. No that was impossible. This letter here could not- No. There will be an explanation. He thinks to himself as he quickly grabs the next page, nearly missing the image of a strange land full of floating islands.
>>

But death is not alway the end of things. I awoke once more but not on the ship in which I had fallen. I awoke in a small home. I also felt a strange sensation. I was at peace. At peace with myself and who I was. I had acheived inner peace. Of course, I could not explore this new place without a guide. And who better a guide than Master Oogway? I was in the spirit realm father. I had passed on as he did. I must pause my story for a moment to clarify a few things on behalf of our master. He is not dead. Not as I was. Much to his amusement, we both assumed wrongly about his demise. He had simply learned to ascend to this place after his countless years of study. He is alive and well and he could not be prouder of both of us. Pride that I feel I do not deserve but you do.


Shifu pauses and reads the paragraph once again. Oogway...alive? But...why did he leave? Conflict stirs within the grandmaster as he struggles to read on.


He did not leave because of our mistakes but rather he left so that you may grow. He realized that as you grew, you had begun to rely on his wisdom too much. While he did not mind helping an old friend, he did worry that he was stifling your own growth as a leader. So he had decided that it was his time to move on. For your sake. He has all the confidence that you will continue to lead The Five to even greater heights. We spoke for I do not know how long. Time does not exist in Eureka. What can be several years there could be mere minutes in our world. I spent my time studying, learning from the strange creatures that I soon learned to be elemental sprites, children of the great dragons. But Oogway was not the only friend I met there. In my travels I located a strange island devoid of energy. It was this island that I encountered Bao, the woman whom I had failed. She had not only become a priestess of the small shrine I saved but rather one of the great dragon Shenlong himself. So great was her power that she accidentally blessed me with a powerful boon. A boon that made me friends with Shenlong himself.


Shifu gawks at the page unable to comprehend what he is reading. He turns the page to see an image of an impossibly large dragon. One that required and entire page to draw.
>>

As I write this, I find it rather amusing. I was never meant to be the Dragon Warrior but in my journey to become a better man, I inadvertantly became a Dragon Warrior. Such a title does not come freely however. Shenlong has only ever granted it to two other people in all of history. A day does not go by that I do not stop and wonder if I am worthy of such a mantle or to think of how I may bear it and honor my friend. In order to prove my friendship, I was given a task to save the spirit realm and the mortal realm as we know it. The children of the great dragons were dying and their chi was not being returned to the world causing an imbalance. I was ordered to find the cause behind this all and put a stop to it. As I consulted with Master Oogway, I learned that this person was his old friend Kai. Kai had succumbed to the darkness within him and had become obsessed with the secrets of Chi. Oogway was forced to banish him to this realm not as punishment but in hopes that he would find peace. We raced across the islands in search for him and though we confronted him in the end, we did not fight. We argued and I learned that his quest for power was so that he could save those he had lost. Years of fighting and war had turned him blind to the idea of communicating and diplomacy placing a wedge between him and Oogway. A wedge I would soon face myself. Though we managed to talk him down from his mad quest, he would still face the judgement of the Dragons.


An image of a large Ox set ablaze by dragon fire followed.


I argued for his forgiveness. He was not an evil man as I was. Merely one who lost his way in hopes of protecting those he held dear. Though the dragons lent an ear to my arguments, it was Kai who denied them all. He instead chose to walk his own path and to find redemption through his own trials. As we speak he walks in the 10 courts of Hell, facing whatever challanges the Great Dragons imposed on him. I can only hope that he succeeds so that he maybe reunited with his lost friends. Though the Great Dragons disagreed with my methods, I had succeeded in their task and as a reward for saving their lands and children I was given life anew. I bid my farewells to Oogway and Bao and awoke once more on the pirate ship on which I had perished.
>>
Shifu can't help but breathe a sigh of relief. These tales were too fantastical, too impossible, and yet he could not help but believe them. Perhaps it was the hope that his son could be a good man or perhaps it was simply the urge to be able to imagine him once more. He turns the page to find the image of a rabbit, shirtless and fishing.


There is no rest for the weary and my adventures at sea were not completed. My friend and I were stranded. I will not bore you with the details for they are not important. What is important is what we spoke about. We spoke about friendship and trust. These concepts were new even to me and we both learned much from our talks. I learned that my friends placed great trust in me. That I was the reason they believed in their own goals. I will not fail them father. Though I do not deserve them, they are my closest companions and I will not have them fall as I did. I learned that all is not lost in my friend for when I dove deep into their spirit I found the small flame of hope. Their emotions are buried deep within and I will do all I can to kindle those flames and make them burn brighter than ever before. These talks did not just teach me about my importance. They taught me of how much I depended on them. They are the reason I travel now and they are the people I look up to in my darkest hours. I know that if I was not with them, I would not have come this far in my journey. Perhaps I do not tell them enough and perhaps I should when they awake, but I am honored beyond words that they are my best friends.


"Friends..." Shifu whispers, his eyes stinging as he continues reading. "My son has friends..."
>>

I do not know how long I've been writing, but I can see that the light of dawn is breaking through so I will be as brief as I can. No doubt you've already heard of the events that have occured here in Zhengyi city if this letter has reached you. If not, then please ask Crane. He is the closest I can call a friend within The Five. My friends and I have only been here for a few hours when we were asked to save the High Priest of a temple. We discovered him poisoned with a mythical flower and soon our task became to find the cure. We were accosted by the local crime family, The Kai Family. What we thought was a simple shakedown soon became an all out war for the ctiy. My group ran into The Five during an assault against the temple. In order to save my friend as she created a cure for the venom, I turned myself in. Both of our groups clashed over the following week as we argued over our methods and unbeknowst to me, a wedge was forming between me and my healer friend. Feelings of inadequacy and powerlessness had begun to grow within her and the events of the city had prevented us from speaking openly. What she could not see, what I would eventually tell her before I lost her, was that she was strong. Her compassion, her morals, were an inner strength that I did not have. She had endured so much and never once compromised who she was. Perhaps she could not break rocks with her fists but she could weather any storm that came her way and still maintain her intregrity. The war came to a head when the city was assaulted by thugs and corrupt guardsmen and I was forced to assault his stronghold. Perhaps you've already heard of the fight and of Jianguo's fall but during the fight, I was forced to draw upon my friend's example and maintain who I was. Jianguo was willing to raze the city to the ground if it meant fighting me as the man who I once was. I did not fall to his goading and managed to defeat him before handing him over to The Five.

There are many things I am not mentioning and for that I apologize. Tales such as my friend reuniting with their sibling that are not mine to tell, events such as the multiple plans we made to take down the Kai family that simply would take up paper. What I do wish to tell you is the revelation I had in the time after Jianguo's defeat. As we celebrated victory, I looked upon all those we saved. They were simple shop owners and citizens all happy that we did what we did. They treated me not with reverence and awe but with warmth and comfort. To them I was not a hero but a man who did the right thing. It was then I realized who I wished to be. I don't want to be a hero. I want to be a man who simply does the right thing. Someone who is content to fade into history because the joy I derive is not from the tale that will be told but rather the people that survived. The futures I preserved. That is what a hero means to me, father. That is the ideal I want to uphold, the morals my deeds will reflect.
>>

I will never have a parade in my name nor will I have figurines that children will play with. For that I am sorry. I wish I could give you a legacy that you could be proud of and that you can speak to those around you. Instead, I will devote myself to those around me. Their own lives and legacies will be my own. Their futures will be my mark on the world. To the world I want to be a man who is approachable to burden with their issues. To them I will be a friend, to history I will cease to exist. All that I hope is these letters, these stories, are enough to make you proud. Enough for you to call me your son once again.

TL


Shifu grits his teeth and pulls the pages on the desk close to his chest before his tears stain and ruin them. "I am proud my son." He whispers, craddling the pages as he once did the small snow leopard he found so many years ago. "I'm so very proud..."

>Warring Triad Epilgoue. End.
>>
I hope I didn't over do it. It was actually quite hard to condense these adventures down. Looking through them, we acomplished ALOT!

And for a bit of bad news, I need to get some food and take a break. We'll start again tonight or tomorrow. Thanks again for the votes, patience, and encouragement! I hope to see you again for the next round of votes!
>>
>>4507719
Poor dad, poor poor him. Poor tigress too, but Poor Shifu.

The reunion is going to be so very very bitter, I'm not sure how sweet yet.
>>
>>4507719

Tf is it raining in here for?
>>
>>4507721
I'd loved it if it was short and sweet, but this is great too mate. Absolutely great work.

A meeting with Shifu would be too much for my poor heart. Jesus.
>>
Okay boys, take your bets on the next high-tier threat we'll face off against.

I'll place a bet on 'incredibly tricky witch who bears a mastery of magic'. With a side of 'fighting the physical manifestations of everyone's inner demons'.
>>
>>4507719
Very nice. Thank you OP
>>
>>4507738
A good one, but I'm banking my money on the "Leopard leading an army-coalition of bandits which is pillaging and burning northern china"

It was mentioned prior and we are in the north.
>>
>>4507719
That was grand.

I also really love the fact that Tai lung is unintentionally writing his own chronicles of his adventures. Pretty sure if Shifu decided theyde help someone find peace in their lives, hede let them read these letters as a story of redemption.
>>
My heart it bleeds!!
>>
>>4507765
MIIIIIIIIIIIING, WE GOT A CROAKER!
>>
I'm back and glad to hear you guys enjoying the quest. Mostly here to chat, but I do have a question. I haven't given you guys much "down time" to simply hang around and talk to your friends. Seeing as Ming wants to be combat trained, would you guys like to play through a month or so of that or would you simply prefer to keep the story moving and gloss over it?

I can understand the fear of the game coming to a halt with training sessions but I also get that I haven't really given you guys much to simply chat.

That said, have some team up names I thought of because I'm a big nerd like that.

Tai Lung/Renshu:
Those that death could not claim.

Tai Lung/Ming
Mercy and Compassion

Ming/Xin
Deadly Precision aka Team Waifu

Ming/Renshu
The Cruelest Mercy

Tai Lung/Xin
Vague Yakuza Refrences, Dagger and Claw, Bloody Snow, Snow Fall
>>
>>4507890
Tai Lung/Renshu
Breaking the law

Tai Lung/Xin
Breaking the world

Tai Lung/Ming
Breaking the Bed Rule

Tai Lung/ Ming/ Renshu/ Xin
Judgement.

Memes aside, Giving a scene about a month later based around us just having a chat with people on the road could be good. It'd only need to last about 5 posts, but it's end could flow into the next set piece, just off the top of my head, not suggesting anything,
>We all sit in a clearing, taking turns drilling Ming in martial arts, chatting with eachother and cooking and setting up tents and shit.
>After we are done or the pace slows down, we hear the screams carried from a nearby village and leap into action.
You get my gist?
>>
>>4507910
>Tai Lung/Xin
Breaking the BedRule
>Tai Lung/Ming
Breaking the world

On behalf of those in the Xin camp. I fixed it for you but...clearly Renshu/TL is the way to go

Yeah that sounds good to me. I could work something out like that. It's simple and efficient.
>>
>>4507921
Pretty sure you are the only one in the Xin camp matey. Xin is the best girl-bro, but Ming is just the best.
>>
>>4507937
I have been exposed...if I wasn't firmly exploiting every single ship in this game. Heck I think I might have introduced like 5 of them this last arc.
>>
>>4507890
> team waifu all the way
>>
>>4507937
Oi ya git I'm in the Xin camp as well!
>>
>>4507921

TEAM TAI MING FOR CHAD CAT DESCENDANTS
>>
>>4507941
Team twin dragons reporting in
But what is twin dragons, you ask?
Well, it could be two things. Po and tai lung or shenlong and tao lung. Nobody is sure which is the case.
>>
File: Double-Dragon-Logo.jpg (136 KB, 480x320)
136 KB
136 KB JPG
>>4508064
>Nes sounds intensify
>>4508063
Not Daiyu Ming for...not wait that's not how things work. Carry on.
>>
Memes aside, what animal would the Emperor of China be? I'm stuck on like a bird of some kind because those tend to be used as symbols of royalty or refinement. But it could also be like a feline or maybe a canine. Could go full meme and make it a pig.
>>
File: Spoiler Image (625 KB, 1060x706)
625 KB
625 KB PNG
>>4508076
You could make him a rat.
I think it’s got some nice symbolism to it. The rat is, after all, the animal who won the race in the story of the Chinese zodiac, in which it displayed intelligence and cunning that allowed it to circumvent a problem that if taken head-on would have proven insurmountable. Fitting traits for someone who runs a country and regularly deals with political intrigue.
And if you wanted him more imposing, you could just make him bigger.
>>
>>4508076
https://kungfupanda.fandom.com/wiki/Emperor_(title)
>>
>>4508090
That...hmm...that has some interesting implications considering bats used to rule. I kind of like it. They'll definitely be bigger though if I go with it. Plus we can see what trouble they can get into.
>>4508094
And as I was typing the awnser is given. Thanks anon. Lynx huh? Interesting.
>>
>>4507910
It does seems nice just taking turns to train ming then chatting while eating in front of a campfire under the moonlight j stars
>>4507921
Kek
I do like cruelest mercy also...team waifu
But i am waiting to make a true decision on who to choose as main waifu
>>
File: Spoiler Image (384 KB, 1309x427)
384 KB
384 KB PNG
>>4508134
>But i am waiting to make a true decision on who to choose as main waifu
Patience is a virtue. But I will take this meme to the logical extreme.
>>
I'm calling it a night for now. Tomorrow we'll see how people feel about a training session.
>>
>>4508153
I think we should work on ming’s strengths rather than shoring up her physical weakness. Get her in touch with her supernatural senses. Teach her about chi and the flow of it through a body. Maybe even demonstrate what little we know about chi healing.
>>
>>4508064
>>4508072
>>4507921
https://youtu.be/I0_dpTtiD2I

We need a Po and Tai Lung Team up, Team Double Dragon
>>
File: Spoiler Image (831 KB, 887x1536)
831 KB
831 KB PNG
>>4508076
>Pic Related
>>
>>4508150
Please no
>>4508250
Kek
>>
>>4508248
If they're gonna be double dragon, what would they fight eachother for at the end?

This is an important question
>>
>>4508419
Exhibition match on a victory feast
Winner gets to eat the prize roast
TL stands no chance
>>
>>4508432
Now that's just unfair. We all know food gives Po unlimited power. Gotta give Tai Lung something he wants to fight for. Like...I dunno...
>>
>>4508932
The chance to visit his father and apologise in person?

The secret to helping him fulfill his friends spiritual needs?
>>
>>4508932

waifu

...kitty waifu...
>>
Roughly one week after the events at Zhengyi city...

"Guys can we...maybe take a break?" Ming says trying to hide her panting. You look up into the sky, it was just about noon and the sun was high in the sky. Your group had been traveling since early in the morning just right after sun up to make the most of the day. Looking at your companions, you see that Xin Lan and Renshu were both rather quiet but seemed as fresh as they were in the morning.

You nod at Ming, "Sure, lets head off the road then. Be nice to relax with some privacy." You say. Your group walks a bit deeper into the woods at the side of the road and once the worn trail disappears from sight, you begin setting up camp. Ming sits down and rests her back against a tree. She lets out a sigh.

"I don't think I've ever traveled this much by foot." She admits removing her boots and stretching her legs. "By the time we reach the Pools I'll be as muscular as you guys." She says with a grin. Xin Lan smirks and sticks out their tongue.

"Sorry but to be this perfect you gotta be born this way." They tease. Ming simply rolls her eyes and threatens to toss her boot at them.

"A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step." Renshu says as he splits a fallen log into fire wood with a chop. "Though it may take longer than our journey to reach the levels of mastery we have acheived, simply starting is a step more than most people acheive. You will reach your goal in time miss. All it requires is patience and perseverance."

"Speaking of which." You say as you start making a fire pit. "We can start right now. This place might be a bit cramped but I'm sure we can find a more suitable location for training. Could probably ask the forest spirits if they know a place." Ming wanders over to sit near the firepit.

"What are you gonna teach me?" She asks. "Hopefully how to walk longer without my legs cramping up." She jokes.

"That'll come in time." You say. "Unless you want to go through the 10 leg breaking trials of heaven? Legend says that those who complete it can break mountains with a single kick. Those that fail..." You shrug.

"That's not a thing." Ming says nervously looking between you, Xin Lan, and Renshu. "Tell me that's not a thing." You give Ming a small grin.

"No. It's not." You say. "It'll be the basics Ming. Learning how to breathe properly, basic cardio, stretches. That sort of thing. You're already in good shape. It just a matter of getting used to exercise and from there working towards the style you want to focus on."

"That's good." Ming says trying to hide her relief as she starts a fire. Xin Lan emerges from the woods with a pot full of water.

"Found a river." They say. "Looks like we can have some soup today." The four of you settle down around the fire and start to peel and prepare some veggetables to for the meal. Seeing as you're all working in relative silence, you decide to break it by speaking up.
>>
>What do you want to say?
>Make small talk with your friends. (What do you want to speak about?)
>Ask Xin or Renshu what would be good training for Ming.
>Ask Ming what she would like to learn first.
>Talk about what you'll start Ming on for her training. (What do you want to start her on?)
>Write in.
>>
>>4509006
>...kitty waifu...
Not sure Tigress would like being used as a prize
>>
>>4509017
>Start some small talk [Hey Renshu, you've been all over the place haven't you? ever been to the temples of reflection or the great library?]
And then lead into
>Talk about what you'll start Ming on for her training [Explain the idea we came up with to Renshu, see if he has any insights into it]

As I recall, the idea we had for Mings style was;
-Keep close to target
-Heavy focus on dodges
-Hands wrapped so she can smear them with potions and poisons to put people to sleep with a slap/smashing bottles into other peoples faces in a pinch
-Some throwing dart/weapons which can easily be found or improvised
-Capstone with chi-strikes

Forgive me if I forgot any important details, I'm going off memory.
>>
>>4509029
That's what I remember. Focus on throwing needles and what not to hamper her foe and then if they close the gap finish up with hand to hand.

Someone also suggested this to start

>>4508159
>>>4508153 (You)
>I think we should work on ming’s strengths rather than shoring up her physical weakness. Get her in touch with her supernatural senses. Teach her about chi and the flow of it through a body. Maybe even demonstrate what little we know about chi healing.
>>
>>4509041
Maybe this is just the 'proper way' in me, but I think she should focus on getting fit first, before she learns how about Chi proper.

Learning the right way to move and to strike, once she learns about chi she can learn how it all fits together. At which point she has a base to refer to and return to.
>>
>>4509053
That's a good asessment. I just saw a suggestion and posted it because is got lost among the memes.
>>
Slow day today so we'll talk to Renshu while we wait for training suggestions.
>>
If you want trainning suggestion, then swimming is excellent cardio workout without being harsh on the joints.

We can also clown around and have fun, which is more than can be said for most cardio.
>>
>>4509053
See, I just think that she'll never be one of the 'greats' like the rest of the gang when it comes to straight up fighting, so we shouldn't push her into that sort of stuff. We do know that she has the potential to become one of the 'greats' in different fields, namely supernatural bullshit and whatnot. While none of us is an expert in that field, two of us at least have a lot of experiences to share, and Renshu might be able to ask the spirits of the long dead about how to help her develop her supernatural prowess.
A witch need not throw a punch when there's so many more options available to her than a normal person would have. Tai lung needs to touch someone to disrupt their chi - but would a fully realized Ming need to? Who knows. Her possibilities are far greater in this direction than with physical training.
>>
While ming may not be a kung fu master until much muuuch later than this quest will ever run to, still shouldnt underestimate the great ability to run the fuck away well.

Plus she really enjoyed the free running, so I feel she would bond with Tai lung over that well.
>>
>>4509160
I'm sure the supernatural route has high mobility options.
>>
>>4509143
I understand is never going to be Xin or renshu or Tai Lung but she asked to learn how to defend herself. She chose to ask us for help in becoming proficient in close combat, as a way to 'stop being a dead weight' and I'm all in on letting her learn how to survive a fight or even better win one, while the others arent there.
Once she has learned the style to a degree she can use it, which should take a few months, and most of it travelling, then we can shift to her strengths.

To sum up this already too long post, the reason she should learn her martial arts first is so she has a knife when her long sword fails her and doesnt need us to step in and save her against low level thugs.
And she asked us to.
>>
>>4509138
Sit ups, push ups and shit are basic cardio, but for the more fantastical training, jumping across tree branches.

We will catch her if she falls, but learning to balance is a vital skill, while the running and jumping are great reversal skills and exercise for the legs.
>>
You look up from cutting a radish and say, "Renshu, you've traveled all over China haven't you? Have you ever been to any temples of reflection or the Sacred Library?" Renshu begins to cut into some peeled potatoes.

"I have been to many locations, including some temples focused on self reflection, unfortuntely in terms of our quest none are accessable this side of China. As for the Sacred Library, I am afraid I've not had to pleasure to visit it and blessed that my old profession did not require me to go there." He says. "However, I do know of a smaller library a ways away from here that may be able to assist us."

"How so?" Ming asks as she returns from picking wild herbs. "Do you think they'll have the location of the Pools or the Sacred Library?" Renshu nods.

"The Sacred Library is a bastion of great knowledge. Many of the great philosophers are said to have visted there and it they who say that it contains all of the knowledge in China dating as far back as it's creation. I assume that many libraries around the country donate their old books and scrolls if not the other way around. Surely a library this close to the Sacred Library's location would know where to find it." Renshu explains.

"Makes sense to me." Xin Lan says. "All we know is that it's at the peak of the Huangshan mountains. Problem is that that's an entire mountain range. Knowing how to narrow it down would help. More importantly, we might need some donation or gift." You nod as you pour in the chopped radishes.

"You're probably right." You say. "A bastion of knowledge that great probably wouldn't let just anyone in. At least, if they do, they'll guard their older texts. We'll need a way to show that we're not just regular visitors or convince them to allow us to browse their archives. We are asking to find the location of a very sacred location if it even exsists."

"Such a location would be a closely guarded secret." Renshu agrees. "If the empire is willing to deny and outright destroy and knowledge of the Tainted Rose, a dangerous object, who knows how far they would go to protect one as precious as The Pool of Sacred Tear's twin? It would not be a surprise if it's exsistence is also denied."

"But wait...if we know of the Pool of Sacred Tear's location or the fact it's real. Then how come the Pools of Contemplation would be hidden." Ming asks. Renshu's sadly looks at Xin Lan as they are busy gathering more firewood. Ming goes quiet after that.
>>
>>4509014
> to enter the pools they must pass the 10 leg breaking trials of heaven
> fuggin tai-lung gets his femur broken
>>
"Xin Lan has acheived what some would consider inner peace." Renshu says quietly. "They are aware of exactly who they are and are unbothered by mundane things as most people are. Such a state is similar to Tai Lung's inner peace. However...that is because they lack a true sense of self. It is easy to come to terms with one's soul if there is no such thing to begin with. Imagine if someone with ill intent arrives at the Pools. Perhaps they will face themselves and return a changed person for the better. Perhaps instead they will return, fully aware of the evil they have and become one with it or lose their sense of self. Or perhaps the Pools would be forever tainted with their evil. The path to self reflection is not one that should be rushed or forced. Granted, inner peace sometimes comes through self sacrifice or under great duress but it is in those times, the small moments before we seem to lose everything, that our greatest self reflections come. Often times nothing comes of it...but other times...other times we learn who we truly are inside. The Pools hold great potential if the stories are to be believed. The power to allow one to study their own soul...perhaps it could help them find who they truly with to be...if it does not break them first."

The mood dampens a bit before Ming speaks up. "Well...I think we're doing good so far." She says playing with the grass. "We can't just be all doom and gloom right? Maybe the Pools also take your expectations into account. I mean, a big part of changing oneself or learning about something is the attitude you take. So we just have to hope. Hope that things will turn out alright and like always, if we don't get what we expected then we'll try something else until it does work." Renshu smiles.

"Perhaps that's all it will take. Hope." He says. "But that is for the future and we are in the now. And right now, you wished to be trained. So, let us think what we should start you off in."
>>
>How do you plan to train Ming? (Goes without saying but the more options to choose the less progress you'll make per individual choice as the month will be split up for each option chosen.)
>Stamina/cardio. Ming was winded after traveling for so long. And stamina is a good foundation for exercise. The longer you can work out the more you can get done.
>Strength training. Ming isn't the strongest person in the world and although her planned fighting style won't rely too much on strength, throwing objects and throwing a decent punch will require some degree in it.
>Agility/speed. Ming is already agile due to being a cat and dexterous due to being a medic but building more on it and training her to throw and move quickly are foundations for combat.
>Meditation/Chi. Kung Fu is not only about how hard you hit things. Though it's taken you a while to realize this, the philosophical applications of Kung Fu are also of great importance. Brute strength and skill are nothing if you don't know why you are fighting or when to use it.
>Write in.
>>
>>4509247
>Stamina and Agility
Get some free running and footwork up in this bitch
>>
>>4509247
>Meditation/Chi. Kung Fu is not only about how hard you hit things. Though it's taken you a while to realize this, the philosophical applications of Kung Fu are also of great importance. Brute strength and skill are nothing if you don't know why you are fighting or when to use it.
>Stamina/cardio. Ming was winded after traveling for so long. And stamina is a good foundation for exercise. The longer you can work out the more you can get done.
I call this "plan chi building". If chi is your life force, then having a greater endurance will surely grow your chi. Dragonball said so!
>>
>>4509252
>>4509289
Well the only thing people seem to agree on is cardio/stamina. So looks like Ming is building up her stamina and by vague association her endurance. Writing.
>>
You chuckle quietly and your friends give you an odd look. "What's so funny?" Ming asks curiously.

"Well Ming...your legs are going to hurt a lot more from here on out." You say serving yourself some soup. "Because for the next few weeks we're going to be working on your cardio. Xin, you said there was a river around here?" Xin Lan nods. "We'll move camp up to there. It'll be a good source of food and..." You look at Ming. "you are going to be doing a lot of swimming." Ming looks at you agast.

"Not cardio." She begs. "Can't we do like lifting weights or maybe running really fast?"

"Oh don't worry, you're going to be running too. The ground here is still somewhat even so it'll be a good way to start the day. Some jogging to warm you up and get your muscles working, then swimming." Ming flops on her back.

"Cardio is one of the more difficult exercises to do." She says from memory. "It's the most intense and requires the most effort put in to maintain. Why do we gotta start with that?" You chuckle again.

"Because it is hard." You say. "The first step always is. Besides, since we're travelling alot, building your endurance will help immensely. A good foundation of exercise and Kung Fu is stamina. Immense strength and technique don't mean anything if you tire yourself out quickly. It's how I defeated Jianguo. Instead of matching his strength blow for blow, I wore him down and attacked when he could no longer defend."

"TL is right." Xin Lan says. "When you can't match your opponent in terms of strength or ability, a good way to beat them is to simply outlast them. Plus it's one of the fundamentals of a pacifist's fighting style. Instead of harming your opponent, you let them simply run out of steam. If we couple it with your plans on using alchemy to wear an opponent down, it would do you good to be able to keep going for long periods of time." Ming sighs and nods.

"I can't argue with that." She admits. "And I did ask for this. If I want to keep up with you guys, I can't back down when things get difficult."

---

You never did give much thought to what it would be like to teach someone. Before this entire journey you always assumed you'd be the Dragon Warrior and would be off lording your power over others. The few times you did you always assumed you'd be like Oogway or like in the old tales, sitting at the side of a lake while your chosen student, a person who was almost as skilled as you, meditated under a waterfall. Instead you find yourself waking a sleeping Ming at the early hours of the morning, just before the sun rises, so you can run with her through the forest before having her jump into the river to cool off and swim. The beginning was admittely rough, you've never taught someone before and although you know how to measure another person's strength and skill you don't really know how it translates to things such as how long they can run.
>>
Ming struggles a lot as you push her through her paces. Often times you had to stop completely so she can catch her breath because you pushed her too hard. However, much like your student, you quickly caught on how much you could push her before having to stop and switch to something else or to take a quick break and not waste too much time. Soon the two of you were running through the woods at a quick pace before slowing down for a longer jog and finally finishing up with a swim. Sometimes it was Xin Lan who would take Ming for a run, showing her how to endure quick movements for longer periods. Other times Renshu would teach Ming proper swimming techniques and forgien exercises for breath control. Often times it was all four of you training together, teaching each other their own way of doing things. Though you are not teaching your friends your style, Shenlong's words ring true,

"A warrior must take care to not fall into patterns. Like the blowing wind, the flowing river, or the raging fire you must be able to adapt and move with the flow of battle. Like the dragons themselves, ever coiling, your movements must flow from one another. The Dragon style is strong because it also allows adaptablity."

Ming often joked and half complained throughout the month, often teasing how much you and the others pushed her but you never once saw the flames of determination die down in her eyes. The month of training was also not without results, Ming's body slowly adapted to the constant exercise. She could go through an entire day of exercise and only be somewhat winded, a result of her near constant exercise. The small amount of fat she had was slowly burned away and her body was molding towards a more athletic build. You assume that if she continued this way, she perhaps could become quite the athelete.

On the final day of the month, when your group returns to the main road to continue your travels, you see what looks like to be a caravan of some sort heading your way.

>What do you do?
>Wave them down. Perhaps they might allow you to join them. A nice ride after a month's worth of training would be a good way to rest.
>Wave them down and simply ask for directions. Though your month of intense exercise is done, walking would still be a good way to stay in shape. Perhaps they know of a nearby town to restock before doing to the library Renshu mentioned.
>Ask for work. You can do with some extra cash or simply for food as you travel. While your group did forage for food in the wilds, it still put a dent in your reserves.
>Allow them to pass. You don't really need to bother them and you prefer to travel alone with your friends.
>Write in.
>>
>>4509425
>Wave them down, ask them where they are going. If towards where the library is, ask if they need some guards, if not then just ask directions
>>
Making lunch. Will be back in a bit.
>>
>>4509425
>Wave them down and simply ask for directions. Though your month of intense exercise is done, walking would still be a good way to stay in shape. Perhaps they know of a nearby town to restock before doing to the library Renshu mentioned.
>>
>>4509432
I'm back and this is the only vote. So I'll be taking that one. Writing.
>>
>>4509455
You know. I hate when 4chan doesn't upated when I tell it too. Adding this to the vote.
>>
File: images.jpg (8 KB, 224x225)
8 KB
8 KB JPG
>>4509456
Today is a bad day for me and computers it seems. I'm...just gonna write.
>>
You step onto the road and wave the caravan down. They slow to a halt and the man in the lead, an ox, approaches you cautiously. "Hello there strangers." He says making sure his spear is visible on his back. "Do you need anything?" He asks eyeing your group.

"Only to know if you're heading our way." You say simply. "If not then all we ask is for directions."

The ox nods. "Depends. Where are you headed to?"

"We are heading to the library in Yunnan." Renshu says politely. "I remember the town is nearby but I am afraid it has been a while since I've traveled these parts. My friends and I simply wish to visit it in our travels."

"Yunnan?" The ox repeats. "Yeah...I know the place. We're going to go past there ourselves. It's about a week's travel from here."

"Well...I don't suppose you'd be in need of some guards then?" You ask. "We're also in need of some coin or food and we'd rather work for it than have to constantly forage for it on the roads. We're all quite capable of defending ourselves and others."

"I'm also a competent medic." Ming speaks up. "If anyone is sick or injured, I wouldn't mind giving them a once over even if you won't have us in your caravan."

"A medic and a traveling group of mercenaries?" The ox asks suspiciously. "That's a bit too convienient wouldn't you think? Just 4 of you traveling alone?" You shrug.

"It is what it is." You say. "We offer our skills in return for traveling with you. It may not mean anything but I can vouch for all of us. Ming especially in her skills as a doctor. She's saved countless of lives before, right infront of my eyes." Ming simply blushes at that. The ox seems unconvinced. He's about to speak when someone else speaks up.

"Then perhaps I may vouch for them." The voice says. Your ears perk up. You knew that voice. It had been nearly a year ago when you spoke with them. All five of you turn to face an old ram slowly making his way to you all. "That tall one in particular. I can say that his skills are second to none." The ox looks surprised.

"You know these people?" He asks. The old man nods and smiles at you.

"Of course. Why it was not to long ago when that young man saved my life." The ram says walking up to you. "Hello old friend. It has been a while." Luo Guanzhong says with a smile.

>What do you say?
>Greet the old ram. It has been a long time since you've seen them.
>Ask Luo what he's doing in this part of China. When you invited him, he claimed to be too old for travel with you. Now he's seemed to catch up with you.
>Ask the ox if that's good enough for him. One of his own members vouches for you.
>Introduce Luo to your friends. Forget being hired, you want to show him how far his wisdom has carried you since that fateful day many months ago.
>Write in.
>>
>>4509612
>Greet Luo enthusiastically, by name
>'Remember' the Ox and appologise for getting caught up at meeting his old friend again.

Best way to ingratiate ourselves is to not focus on our original objective. It wasnt as important as greeting our friends
>>
>>4509629
Also introduce our friends.

We should probably also use our fake name xeubou
>>
>>4509629
+1
We can introduce our friends & catch up when we are on the caravan
>>
>>4509629
>>4509630
>>4509651
Introducing ourselves by our fake name. Writing.
>>
"Luo." You say with a warm smile. "It has been too long." You say shaking the ram's hand. Luo returns the shake warmly and nods.

"It seems like our paths cross once more my friend. Just as the rivers part, so to do they converge once more." He says. "Though I notice that you no longer travel alone. That is good." He says. "One must never forget that companionship helps shorten the roads." You're about to respond when Xin Lan makes a noise be a gasp and a squeak as they push past you.

"Luo?! As in the same Luo Guanzhong, the big guy said he rescued? The one who wrote Romance of the Three Kingdoms?" They say excitedly. Luo chuckles and nods.

"I'm surprised someone as young as you would have read one of my first texts. It can be a bit of a chore to read. Written when I was much younger and much more prone to mistakes." He muses. "But yes, I am one and the same." Xin Lan digs through their bag and pulls out an old tome, with a suspicious dark stain on the cover.

"Are you kidding? I've read it dozens of times! The oath at the peach garden, Guan Yu's three conditions, and his battle where slays 6 generals single handedly? Can you sign my book?" They ask. Luo, and by extension you and your friends, look rather surprised at Xin Lan's enthusiasm but the old ram nods and reaches for the book before the ox clears his throat.

"Sorry." You say turning to the ox. "My name is Xuebao. Luo is a friend of mine and one of the reasons I started traveling. I don't suppose he word is enough to trust us?" You ask. The caravan leader snorts a bit grumpily.

"Fine." He says. "You and your friends are hired. We can't offer you much in the way of coin but we'll keep you fed. I'll leave the arrangements to you." He grunts as he takes his place and waves the others to follow. Luo nods and motions for you to follow.

"I don't think Deming will mind if we spend a few moments talking before you take your positions as guards." He says returning to his cart. "As I'm sure you already know, I am Luo Guanzhong. A simple storyteller and wanderer." He says taking Xin Lan's book and signing his name on it. Xin Lan takes it with glee and holds it to their chest in what you think might be genuine happiness.

"And philosopher." Renshu adds. "Though I must admit, I only have cursory knowledge of your works unlike my younger sibling." They say eyeing Xin Lan with amusement. Luo shakes his head.

"I only dabble in the art I'm afraid." He says modestly. "Storytelling has always been my passion."

"These are my friends." You say motioning to them. "Chan Ming, Xin Lan, and Wu Renshu."
>>
"A Shaman, a doctor, and a lover of literature." He says happily. "and all of them capable warriors. Why if I didn't know any better this was shaping up to be a tale like the ones your friend loves." The caravan begins to move and Luo adds, "But it seems like we're moving once more. Please, don't let an old man such as myself keep you from doing your jobs. I will wait patiently until nightfall to resume speaking. I'm certain you have many tales by now Xuebao." You nod.

"I do my friend." You say smiling.

>How do you position you and your friends to guard the caravan? There are 5 carts in total with Luo's being second to last.
>Write in.
>>
>>4509705
>renshu up front, Xin at the back, us to the left of the third cart while Ming makes the rounds checking on people

Our two assassins have the clearest senses, while we are a speedy boy. Put us in the middle and ready to move, we shouldnt need to catch anything if the others didnt, so taking one side over the others shouldnt matter that much.
>>
>>4509710
Supporting this, also if TL was right about Xin's giddyness, I think those walls are breaking!!!

PROOOOOGREEEEESIOOOOON
>>
>>4509744
Probably should ask them about it. Xin Lan is still a bit of mystery.

>>4509710
>>4509744
Taking these votes. Writing.
>>
We should tell Luo about our adventures in the spirit realm.
>>
"Renshu, take the front. Xin guard our back." You say getting on task. "I'll take third cart. Ming can you make some rounds, make sure everyone is ok." You all take your positions and continue on with the caravan. It was light travel compared to the training you all did for the past month but it was still a good way to keep in motion and stay in shape. "Training can be found anywhere. It's not a matter of equipment simply a matter of perception." Your father used to say. You wonder how he's doing then you remember. When you parted ways with Luo, he was on his way to the Jade Palace to hear the story of the Dragon Warrior. Maybe he could tell you about him. That revelation seemed to make the day go by even slower now that you had to wait for nightfall. A few hours later, Ming walks up next to you.

"Everyone is checked on and accounted for." She says. "No one is sick or injured so thats good."

"Need a rest yet?" You ask with a grin. Ming looks at you confused and shakes her head.

"Huh? No. Why?" She asks.

"Because it was usually around this time when we used to have to take breaks to let you rest." You say. Ming's eyes brighten.

"Huh...yeah you're right." She says realizing it. "I don't feel tired at all." She admits before pausing and asking. "Hey...do I still have to run every morning?"

"Not while we're traveling. We need to guard the caravan but if we're ever resting at a town or traveling alone then it'd be a good idea. Will keep your body used to it." You say and the caravan suddenly stops. Both you and Ming drop the conversation and look ahead. "I'll go check ahead." She says and heads towards the front of the line. You look behind you and see Xin Lan looking around as well. They catch your eye and motion that they haven't seen anything. Ming jogs back to you. "Renshu wants you to see it. He found tracks. Thinks it might be bandits. He'll swap places with you while you investigate." You nod and move to the front of the caravan.

"Footprints." Renshu says briefly before moving to take your place and prevent blind spots. "Not enough to be a full bandit group. But too many for it be lone travelers." You kneel down and examine the tracks. As you were told, it was tons of footprints overlapping. The impression on the ground meant the owners were heavy, possibly wearing armor or carrying something weighty. However, they were too chaotic and all over the place to be another caravan even one without carts. You check the trees nearby but none of them seem to be damaged and there doesn't seem to be any signs of a battle or struggle.
>>
"What do you think?" Deming asks.

"It's to all over the place to be another caravan." You say. "But if it was bandits, they wouldn't have simply walked on to the main roads. Maybe it was a scouting party?" You kneel to check the tracks again. "These are old and that's the thing. Why haven't they been worn away by other travelers?"

"Maybe they figured the same thing you did and turned back?" The ox suggests. "Don't think anyone would be stupid enough to continue if they thought bandits were around."

"But there's no sign of fighting." You point out. "Even if a trader went quietly, there would be signs of it. And if they didn't then why didn't they attack?" You look into the forest where the tracks seem to come from and lead into.

>What do you do?
>Continue onward but remain vigilant. Maybe alter the caravan/party order/poisitioning.
>Send one of your assassins to follow the tracks. Maybe they can find something. Xin Lan's unqiue disposition makes them almost impossible to track if they don't wish to be found. Renshu's spirits might find something unique however.
>Follow the tracks yourself. Send the caravan forward as you do so. You can call upon your elemental friends to guide you back should you get lost.
>Write in.
>>
I'm calling it a night here. Votes open until I return tomorrow.
>>
>>4509826
>Send Xin to take a look, quickly and quietly.
>>
>>4510128
Sending out Xin. Writing.
>>
You wave Xin Lan over to the front of the caravan. "Xin, what do you make of these?" You ask pointing to the tracks. Your friend goes over the same examination as you do.

"Too old but still here...no fight. No other travel marks..." They look around. "We haven't been hit yet, so it's not a trap. Unless they're gauging our strength. Even then it's too much hassle to set this up for regular bandits." Xin Lan faces the ox. "As far as I know you're not some up and coming merchant are you?"

Deming looks a bit irritated but shakes their head. "No. I'm just a regular trader. Been the family buisness for years. Always made enough to live comfortably but never hit it big." The rabbit nods.

"So it's not some assassination attempt or kidnapping." They say. "What do you want to do?" They ask you. You motion to the woods.

"Can you check out where the tracks lead?" You ask.

"What?! That's suicide! You can't send him in there!" Deming shouts. "I know you guys are supposed to be guards but that's..." He shakes his head.

"Xin Lan is the best for this." You explain. "Their stealth is second to none and I trust that they won't get caught. I'm not telling them to engage but we need to know if we're walking into an ambush." Xin Lan nods, heads into the forest, and fades into the darkness. "Can you go tell Renshu to take rear guard?" You ask Deming. The ox nods and hurries back. Like always, it's the wait that's the hardest part of combat. The constant alertness, being on edge at all times, straining to see things that might not be there. Ming makes her way around the caravan as she does her best to shore up blind spots and delivering messages as quietly as she could.

"Do you think Xin is ok?" She asks quietly on her 4th round back.

"Yeah. I do. I'm guessing the tracks lead pretty deep into the woods." You say. "Hopefully it's just an abandonded camp and any bandits or trouble makers have moved on." Ming tries to peer into the forest.

"But that's not all is it?" She asks.

"No. Something feels wrong. Things don't seem to add up." You admit. "You saw something?"

Ming shakes her head. "No. But Renshu is saying the same thing. Says the spirits are warning him to be wary and that the energy here is off. It's too still he says. Stagnant. Death lingers too heavily." She recites and then jumps as Xin Lan speaks.

"For good reason." They say walking out of the woods. "They're dead. All of them."

"What do you mean?" You ask.

"Found what I think made the tracks. Bandit camp up north and they're all dead, slaughtered. It was a big fight but an old one and the corpses have been rotting for some time. It could have been infighting but that's what we thought about the pirates." They say.
>>
>What do you do?
>Go check the bandit camp yourself. Maybe you might find something that Xin Lan didn't but it's doubtful.
>Continue onward. This place is clearly not somewhere you want to be right now. Better to move on.
>Send Renshu. His ability to speak with spirits might provide more insight but with an old battle, what more could you do?
>Reoganize the marching order and continue through the day and night. Best to put as much distance from here as you can.
>Write in.
>>
>>4510497
>Send Renshu

Sorry Mr Ox, but we really are the best at this sort of thing. While I'm confident that we are under no real danger, it's best we know what caused that death. once we do, we can proceed with all due caution. Sorry for the wait.
>>
>>4510497
Ask Renshu to consult the dead while we meditate and consult the elements.

Preferably without physically going to the camp, would rather not split up any more under these circumstances.

If we need to return to the camp for this, instead move cautiously onwards.
>>
>>4510508
You don't need to go to camp to ask the elements for help but you do need to meditate to do it and after that simply wait for your friends to return.
>>
>>4510508
Also by asking Renshu to consult the spirits. Did you mean to send him to the camp?
>>
>>4510534
Well, not really, but in the interest of not creating a tie, sure let's go with that. Although leave it to Lan's judgment whether or not to accompany him - not sure how out of it he is when communing with spirits and wouldn't want the dropbears or something get him.
>>
>>4510545
Not as badly as you. For him its roughly the same as talking to someone in the same room. Mostly because he can't turn it off or tune it out, something as he mentioned, really messed him up as a teenager. Plus he was born with that ability so it's something he's been practicing his entire life. It's why his fighting style incorporates it. You can reach that level of speaking to the elements but putting in enough practice, only difference being is you'll be able choose to stop doing it.
>>4510545
>>4510508
Then I'll take these votes.
>>
>>4510574
His fighting style incorperates it? How? Or do you just mean they make callouts and he listens?
>>
>>4510581
The second one. They make callouts and he follows through with it. Plus sensing killing intent. Combine that with bunny hearing and martial arts training and you got a very solid wall of defense.
>>
"Xin, go tell Renshu to scope out the camp. Maybe the spirits of the dead can give him some more information. I'll ask the elements to see if they know anything." You say. You look at the ox. "Sorry but we really are experienced in all of this. While I'm confident that we're under no real danger, it's best we know what caused that death. Once we know, we can proceed with all due caution. Sorry for the wait." The Ox looks a combination of frustrated and worried but doesn't argue. "Xin, will you be going with him?" You ask. Xin Lan taps their foot as they think.

"No. I'll stay here. If you're going to talk to the spirits then it tend to take you out of it for a while. Best we have someone to keep watch here." They say. "I'll go let him know." You nod and turn to Ming. "Keep an eye out while I'm meditating." You say. "You got sharp eyes. You can do it." Ming nods nervously and takes a small step past you as you sit down and meditate. You reach out as fast as you can to any spirits nearby. Luckily for you, out in the wilds you can sense many of the elements. Calling out to some spirits you ask for their aid.

"My friends. A great deal of death has occured not to far from here. Is there anything that could tell me about that?" The spirits approach you, intruiged by your urgency.

"Death is around all of us." They say. "The trees die, the plants die and so to do mortals die." You politely disagree with them.

"Of that I am aware but surely the spirits would have noticed a sudden increase in death a while ago. There is a camp to the north. Many people were killed there. Is there anything you can tell me about that." You ask. The spirits seem to think about it.

"Yes...there were many there." A spirit says. "There was a conflict. More mortals approached bringing ill will towards them. The group was surprised and the new group attacked. There was a great battle and many of the sprites were fightened." You think for a moment. That didn't tell you much. Ill will could mean anyone if it was towards bandits.

"These attackers...was their ill will justified?" You ask trying to find the words. "I mean...was there righteousness in their actions?" If it was a guard or someone offically working for the empire then they would surely feel like their cause was righteous. The spirits pause for a moment.

"No. Only malice." They say. "And contempt."

"I see. Is there anything else you can tell me?" You ask. "Anything strange or unusual. My friend says the energy here is stagnant. What does that mean?"

"The death of so many would have an effect on the energy of an area. Deaths so violent and abrupt would taint the surrounding location. Their spirits still linger as well and thus slow the land's ability to return to normal." The spirits reply.

"Have you spoken to them? Perhaps if someone could help them. They might move on?" You suggest.
>>
"No. They too will eventually pass on." The spirits reply. "It is the way of nature for things to eventually balance out. Though for mortals it may take too long. For the children of dragons, we will wait."

"Thank you for taking your time to answer my questions friends." You say. "I will return to my journey."

"Good bye friend of the wind." They say as they take their leave. You return to yourself and stand up. Ming was still keeping watch and looks at you on occasion.

"Did you learn anything?" She asks when she notices you aware once more.

"Not much. Only that the dead still linger here." You say. "That and some group really didn't like the bandits. It didn't sound like an imperial guard though. Their spirits are still around and that's why the air would feel stagnant for Renshu. Perhaps he might have more information than us."

"Is there anything we can do to help them?" Ming says. "Last time we dealt with spirits they tried to murder all of us."

>What do you say?
>Say that could you try and help them but you want to hear what Renshu finds out first.
>Tell Ming that you'd want to but your job is to protect the caravan right now and leaving them to wait here while your group investigates this puts them in possible harm's way.
>Tell Ming that there's not much you can do for them now. Though their bandits, you're not sure if you could put them at rest. It could involve avenging them and you're not sure if you could even find the group the did it.
>Write in.
>>
>>4510707
>While it would be nice, we are to defend the caravan. The bandits will eventually pass on, but we mustn't neglect the living innocent in an attempt to put the guilty dead at rest.
>>
>>4510711
Gotta protect the caravan. Writing.
>>
"While it would be nice, we are to defend the caravan. The bandits will eventually pass on, but we mustn't neglect the living innocent in an attempt to put the guilty dead at rest." You say. Ming nods but still chews at her lip. "It'll be alright." You assure her. "We're more experienced with the supernatural now. We have a Shaman as well. Things will be ok. If you feel anything or see anything out of the ordinary just let us know."

"I mean you're right but I still can't help but be nervous." She admits.

"That's alright. Be alert and wary but don't let the fear control you." You instruct. "We've been through worse and come out alright. This isn't as bad."

"Easier said than done." Ming half chuckles. "I better get back to doing some more rounds. Keep an eye on things." She helps you up and returns to her routine as you take your point watching the front. Roughly an hour later, Renshu emerges from the woods.

"Has anything occured?" He asks looking around. You shake your head.

"No. Everything has been as you left it. What about you?" You ask curiously.

"The spirits were quite loud." Renshu admits. "As expected from people who met their end so violently. Xin Lan was right. It was a massacre. They were taken by surprise and never stood a chance despite how much of a fight they put up."

"I spoke with the elements. They gave me the gist of what occured. Two groups fought, one bearing malice and contempt for the first. First being the bandits. Figured it would have been an imperial guard but there was no sense of justice according to the spirits." You say. Renshu nods.

"That is the most of it." He says. "From what the dead told me they were resting when a group broke through the woods and into their camp. They attacked without warning and started killing them all indiscriminantly. However it gets stranger. The spirits claimed they could not understand their attackers. They spoke in a language they could not understand if not some kind of code. Furthermore, they spirits claimed that those that ran away in the chaos were hunted down for sport." Renshu says. "At least that is how they felt. Whoever these attackers were are probably long gone."

"We should get moving then." You say. "Gone or not, we shouldn't linger around here."

"I agree. This place is of ill omen."

"Ming wishes we could do something for the spirits. Was there anything you could do for them?" You mention but Renshu shakes their head.

"Unfortunately not. These spirits are in turmoil and it would take much longer than a few hours to quell their pain. Unfortunately for them, I have my duties here and with Xin Lan. I'm sure you'll agree that the living take priority in this occasion." He says placing his hands in his sleeves once more. "I shall take my place here once more if you wish to return to our origional formation."
>>
You nod. "Yeah, let's get moving." You say getting back to your position and informing the ox that everything was ready to go. The caravan travels onward and you keep an eye out for any possible ambushes or clue of another fight but you can find none. Still the air feels heavy and ominous. Whether that was due to the past revelations or just your nerves you could not say but the following hours pass on by without incident. Eventually night begins to fall and the carts come to a slow halt.

"We should make camp now." The ox says. "Gather firewood while theres still light. I don't like traveling at night." Though you want to continue, you have to agree. These people would need rest and pushing them would just be inviting trouble. You and your group help set up a small camp at the side of the road and set the carts up in a defensible position. Soon enough a few campfires were going and you find yourself with some free time on your hands.

>What do you want to do?
>Go speak with one of your friends. (Who do you want to talk to and about what?)
>>Xin Lan. They seemed pretty happy about getting their book signed and to be honest there's still much you don't know about them.
>>Ming. Ask how she's holding up after training for so long. Has she noticed any difference since a month ago? Maybe she has some ideas on her alchemy she might share.
>>Renshu. He's the newest member of your group and the only other person who can speak with spirits. He also seems more willing about talking about his and Xin's past.
>>Luo. He's not the closest of friends but he was the first person to ever encourage you to change your ways. Would be nice to catch up with them.
>Stay up and keep watch. You can speak with others once you're at a safer location. Right now you want to make sure no one sneaks up on you.
>Scout ahead. You're pretty stealthy yourself. Go ahead of the group and see if you can find anything interesting or potentially dangerous. Even if you don't find anything it would still be good to know.
>Write in.
>>
Lunch time for me. I'll back after I'm done not buring my home down.
>>
>>4510818
>Luo
We want to get some of our stories off our chest, then we can invite Xin and Ming to tell their parts. A complete story as it were.

>Then Xin
Ask them about their delight at the book, then maybe we can do some meditation to check their emotional state.
>>
>>4510818
Let's talk to Xin and then catch up with Luo

>>4510821
Good luck not accidentally commiting arson, friendo
>>
> Luo
I vaguely remember promising to swap stories with them or something
> Xin
weeb out about the romance of the three kingdoms and simp for cao cao
>>
>>4510818
>Stand watch.

Something wicked this way comes.
>>
File: Spoiler Image (14 KB, 233x217)
14 KB
14 KB JPG
>>4510833
>simp for cao cao
Or tell Xin about Oogway and Kai's involvement. Expanding on our friend's favorite story.

>mfw Cao Cao is known to have been portrayed a tyrant but also as a brilliant and charasmatic military genius who treated his subordinates like family...kind of like Tai Lung.
>Mfw Xin Lan genuinely enjoys the story despite them not knowing it because of it's strong themes of loyalty and friendship.
>Mfw Xin Lan is currently living that tale right now.
Perhaps you might even find out how they came across the book.
>>
>>4510822
>>4510825
>>4510833
We're gonna go on a storytelling journey. Starting with Luo because Xin is more likely to stay up late than the old ram. Writing.
>>
Like so long ago, a man approaches another man sitting alone near a fire. "A man once told me that the sky looks bigger to one who was free than to another who lived a free man. After so many months on the road, I'm still inclined to agree." You say sitting down next to Luo and offering him food. "So tell me, what does the sky look like to you?" The old ram looks at the food and takes it with a warm smile.

"It seems the circle has completed." He says taking the meal and looking up at the stars. "To me, the sky is vast and limitless. Not unlike what a certain young man told me long ago when he to realized he was free. Much like the sky, so too was his possiblities." You sit down next to the old man and chuckle.

"Perhaps I am no longer nothing." You admit. "But I still believe there is limitless possibility ahead of me. But I also remember that said man offered to trade stories next time we met. Where have your travels taken you?" You ask.

Luo smiles and takes a bite of his food. "I do recall that promise." He says. "Unfortunately I have no fantastical stories to share but perhaps they might interest you nonetheless. Do you know of how the Dragon Warrior was chosen?" He asks. You raise an eyebrow.

"I've heard the tales. That he came down from the sky in a ball of flame. That he was chosen by Oogway himself." You admit. "Though I assume that most of it is embelished." Luo nods.

"Yes and no. The man did fall from the sky in a ball of flame though it was not as graceful as you would think. It was actually a chair strapped with fire works." He laughs. You cough as you choke on your drink a bit. The old ram continues with the tale of how Po's antics got him into the Jade Palace, of how he simply landed infront of Oogway's finger and of his training. As the story goes on you begin to feel more and more embarassed. A novice had given you one of the hardest fights in your life. You had vastly overestimated the panda's abilities. As he finishes Luo notices your change in demenor and muses playfully, "But perhaps that might not have been what you expected?"

"I..." You cough. "Maybe...I might have expected a bit more from the man that pushed my to my limits." You admit. "But I guess that kind of thinking is what got me in this situation in the first place. Ideas of false glory." Changing the topic quickly you ask, "Do you have any more recent tales? Perhaps as to why you're this far up north?"
>>
"Now that is a small tale in of itself. I'm doing some research as it were." He says. "See, it seems that with the Dragon Warrior's arrival Kung Fu and tales of heroism are becoming more frequent. China seems to be experiencing another surge of heroes once again and I would like to chronicle as many as I can. Not so much as another historical novel as the Three Kingdoms, I'm afraid I am far too old for that kind of research but perhaps a compendium of tales. However, the Library in Yunnan might offer some insight on how often such a thing occurs and have it's own series of stories. It would do well to be able to compare the stylizings of old authors with my own. Perhaps there might be some parallels between the stories of old and the stories that are happening now." He smiles. "Would you perchance have any tales you'd like to add?" He asks.

>What do you say?
>Tell Luo you'd like to offer some of your own stories for his book. Perhaps this might be a way to leave a legacy behind.
>Decline the offer but tell him some of your stories as you once promised. You don't deserve to be portrayed as a hero in a book that merits true Heroes and you don't want to dimish Luo's credibility by having him tell stories of the Fearsome Tai Lung saving people. No one would believe it.
>Tell Luo your tales. Leave it up to him whether or not he puts them in his book.
>Write in.
>>
>Tell Luo your tales. Leave it up to him whether or not he puts them in his book.

Being remembered is nice, but as before, the simple thanks of the people we help is enough.

Big ego is how we got in trouble in the first place
>>
>>4510938
>Tell Luo your tales. Leave it up to him whether or not he puts them in his book.
>>
>>4510938
>tell them as they occured, let him decide.

Warn him that people wouldnt believe Tai Lung saved people.
>>
>>4510945
Support
>>
>>4510945
>>4510951
>>4510981
>>4510987
Letting Luo decide. We'll simply tell our stories. Nothing more.
>>
"Plenty." You say smiling before pausing. "Although I don't want to discredit you. Not many, if any, would belive of Tai Lung doing acts of heroism." You admit. "I simply wanted to trade stories with you. I'll leave it in your discretion if you want to pen them. Although if you permit me...I would like my friends around. It's not just my story to tell now." You say. Luo nods.

"The best stories are those told around the campfire." He says. "Those that are woven among friends and become richer because of them." You nod and stand up to gather your friends.

"Oh Luo wants to hear about me?" Ming asks confused as she stirs a pot of food. "I didn't really do much but sure I can tell him what I've done so far."

"You're telling Luo what's been going on with us?" Xin Lan asks looking up from staring into a fire. "Sure I'll help. I wanna hear the bits about before I joined anyways." They say before turning to Renshu. "You comin Stripes?" Renshu politely nods.

"Though I have only a small part to play in your tale, I would gladly listen to your story." He says. You sit back at the campfire with Luo and your friends.

"I'm...afraid I'm not much of a storyteller." You admit. "And the story is a long one so I hope that you bear with me." Luo smiles.

"A tale need not have a good storyteller for it to be good. Simply that it is told with heart." He says.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=uFwsUEzt3NA

You nod and begin from where it all began. Of your anger and rage. Of how you were denied what you felt what was rightly yours. You don't attempt to convince your friends of whether you were right or wrong, only what you felt at the time. You continue on to how you escaped from prison, how all that was on your mind was revenge. How you faced your father once more and stuck him down. The battle between you and Po and how you emerged victorious only to ultimately discover the futility of your quest. Your friends and Luo listen intently as you speak. They do not judge or denounce you as you had feared and as you speak you feel like a burden is lifted from your shoulders. To you this stops being a story to tell and instead becomes an outlet for you.

You can't help but turns away and shut your eyes as you describe the broken body of your father and how you were forced to run away and leave his life in Po's hands. You move forward rather than linger on that memory and tell of how you rescued Luo. That this wasn't an act of heroism, simply one of necessity. You admit your feelings of wanting to simply collect a band of warriors and perhaps maybe form your own Five. To make China see that you could be good but you ultimately abandoned that plan.
>>
Your tale moves forward. To the time you met Bao and how you failed her. How her position as a High Priestess, no matter how benificial it is to her, haunts you to this day. Your friends console you, they tell you that you did what you could and that not more could be done and for that you are happy. Happy that you are not alone.

"So that's what happened..." Ming says quietly. "But you can visit her whenever you want now right? You can call her to see you."

"I'm certain Miss Bao is content with her position. No doubt she wouldn't want you to linger on the negative aspects of it." Renshu says gently. "If she sees it as a boon then so should you. As you would with us should you have to make such a difficult choice."

"If you want, we can take a detour. Find one of those shrines and say hello." Xin Lan says. "Pretty sure she'd like to see how you're doing as well. It can be a small get together."

You smile and simply nod before continuing your tale. From here you mention that it ceases to be just your story. You introduce Ming and Xin Lan into your narrative and they fill in the gaps as you continue. The murder of Boqin and how it drove you to investigate because you didn't like seeing Ming upset. How it lead you to look for Fen Fang and how he was murdered by He Ling. You continue on with your battle against the man, how he nearly defeated you if not for Xin Lan's help. You admit, with slight embarassment, that you copied Po and used a cart full of fireworks to deal a decisive blow against the creature before concluding with his defeat and turn over to The Five.

"A bat?" Luo says in astonishment. "I've only heard of such a creature in old texts and even then I simply thought them fantastical. Tell me more." He says enthralled and you describe He Ling as best you could. Once the old ram was satisfied you move on to your journey at sea not neglecting Daiyu and her crew. Of Xin Lan and your investigation and how your friend succumbed to their fears to which Renshu gently pets their sibling's head. You raise your tunic slightly and show Renshu your scar and explain how you got it and how it resulted in your demise. Before the storyteller can ask questions you explain Eureka, causing even the serene Renshu to lean a bit forward in interest. Luo gives you a soft smile and gently wipes his eyes at your mention of Oogway and of your time with him.

You can't help but feel at peace as you remember and vocalize your time in the spirit realm. Like when you reunited with Bao or learned to speak with spirits. You explain the gift you were given as best you can then continue to tell of Shenlong's mission for you. Xin Lan also gets closer and leans in eagerly when you come to the tale of Kai and Oogway during the Romance of the Three Kingdoms. You try to emote and convey the conflict the ox felt while trying to gain more power simply because they lost too much. You admit that where the positions swapped you too would have done the same.
>>
As you conclude your time in Eureka with Kais decision to endure his trials in Hell your friends are in silence as they contemplate that decision.

"Wow...he went to hell just to see his friends again..." Xin Lan says in uncharacteristic quietness.

"A hero like Kai deserved better. A shame he had fallen that far. Oogway never did speak of him much. I now know why..." Luo says.

"That one would voluntarily choose to visit the 10 courts of Hell as penance speaks volumes of the man's integrity." Renshu adds.

"Why'd he do that?" Ming sniffs. "Can't the dragons at least let him see is friends before he went?"

You tell Ming that you're not sure if they would have allowed that and perhaps, in a way, that it was better that way. The dream of seeing his friends once more would give him the strength to carry on and that you have full faith in the man succeeding. As the flames of the campfire slowly die down, so too does your tale. By far the longest portion of your story was of your time in Zhengyi city as you and your friends were pulled into the plot of the mad man Jianguo. The others offered as much as they could to your story, each admitting their own feelings and trepidations. When you conclude the tale of you and your friends, you simply stay quiet. You're not truely sure how to conclude it but at least you feel...content. You're brought out from your thoughts by a quiet clapping.

"A wonderful story as if straight out of legend." Luo says happily. "And you mean to tell me it still goes on? Young man, you are truly remarkable. I must admit that when I met you at your crossroads so long ago that I had hoped you would change for the better but never in all my life did I expect you to accomplish such remarkable things." He looks at you proudly. "Shifu would be proud of you." He says gently. "Of that you should not fear." You smile and look away as your eyes sting.

"I...I see." You say. "Thank you for those words." Luo looks up to the starry sky once more.

"My friends, when I met your friend under this very sky...I told him one thing. That even in the darknest nights, all it takes is a single spark of light to banish away the darkness. To never lose hope and to never be afraid to ask for help." He looks at your friends. "For that I thank you. Each and everyone of you for being the sparks that bring him hope."

>What do you say(As Tai Lung of course)?
>Write in.
>Nothing. Your friends know how much they mean to you and they know the lengths you'll go for them

>You wanted to speak with Xin Lan. What do you want to talk to them about? (Just so I can segway to the next part and meditating on them is a given.)
>Ask about their delight in the book. It seems pretty genuine.
>Ask about something of their past. You never really talk about it with them and since you're sharing stories. It would be a good time. (What do you want to know?)
>Ask how they're feeling emotionally. Maybe something has changed.
>Write in.
>>
That's it for me tonight. Should mention that if your speaking with Xin Lan alone for their part. Good night guys!
>>
>>4511102
> I do not have the words to give you the praise that you deserve, but I love you all with all my heart...platonically of course

> mention the book to xin and simp for cao cao
>>
>>4511102
>What do you say(As Tai Lung of course)?
>Thank your friends for sticking with you through all this. Apologize if it ever looked like you were taking them for granted.

>>You wanted to speak with Xin Lan. What do you want to talk to them about?
> Ask about their delight in the book. It seems pretty genuine.
>>
>>4511274
Supporting this
Adding on "How are you geeling emotionally?"
>>
>>4511110
>>4511274
>>4511393
Spending time with Xin asking about their book and feelings. Writing.
>>
"All I can say is...thank you. I don't have the words to give you the praise you deserve but I can only strive to prove them through my actions. I apologize if it seems like I ever took any of you for granted." Your friends smile and shake their heads as they tell you though you made had troubled times with them that its all in the past. You've made your amends for more through your actions than words could describe. Your group chats for a while longer before they begin to go their seperate ways to sleep. As your doing one last round to make sure everyone was ok you see Xin Lan off on the edges of the camp staring at the night sky. You your way to your friend's side and sit down next to them. "Hello." They say quitely.

"Hey." You reply. "I ussually find you at the edge of camp." You admit. "That or at the crow's nest back when we were on the Gale Cutter." Xin Lan nods still not taking their eyes of the sky.

"I don't know why." They say. "I simply find myself in these locations staring at the night sky."

"Maybe you like it?" You suggest. "People tend to like to be alone when they want to think or take a break from the chaos of life." Xin Lan shakes their head.

"I don't belive so." Xin Lan says. "I'm not capable of that." You point to Xin Lan's bag.

"You seemed really happy about getting that book signed." You say. "More so than ussual."

"It was all part of my persona." Xin Lan say pulling the book our of their bag. "They enjoy the story."

"It's a rather minor detail to be fixated on." You point out. "That's also a rather beat up book to carry around."

"I stole it." Xin Lan admits. "It was already aged when I got it."

"But why steal an old book? Even before you met us, I don't think you'd have stole something that you wouldn't need to survive." You reply and Xin Lan goes quiet.

"Did I ever tell you how I got this book or where I heard the story of The Three Kingdoms?" They ask quietly. "Did I ever tell you where my name comes from?" You shake your head.

"No. I assumed you made it up." You admit. "If it's something personal...you don't have to tell me."
>>
https://youtu.be/kuySo0QDFis

"It was my last kill." They say tracing the stain on the cover. "My job was to kill a wealthy noble. They were not of great importance but their position was coveted nonetheless. Their son was a white rabbit roughly my age...he was 12." Your blood chills as Xin Lan speaks. Tonelessly as if discussing something academic like botany. "He was my in. For 3 weeks I would sneak into the manor grounds under the guise of a street urchin. We would play every day under the condition he never told his father. His favorite tale was The Romance of the Three Kingdoms. We would play it almost every time I would visit. Reinacting scenes, making the vow of the peach garden under a tree that grew in his. It wasn't even a peach tree. Tales of loyalty and friendship..." Xin Lan goes quiet again. "It hurts..." They say quietly and you see something glint on their face before it falls off and splashing onto their book. "Those were his last words before he died as I struck him down. I never understood that...the death was painless. But maybe I do now..." Xin Lan looks at you. Tears running freely down their neutral face. "I feel pain." They whisper. "When you struggle. It hurts. When Ming cries. It hurts. As I look at my brother. It hurts....when I think of Xin Lan as he lies on the floor, dead. It hurts. It hurts and it doesn't go away." They look down at the book once more.

"Something happened that kill...I couldn't do it. I couldn't complete my job. I could only watch as he bled over the book. His favorite book. I remember picking it up, still warm with his blood. I remember simply walking away. Back to my hide out. I opened it and...I read it. I couldn't stop. I don't know why. I can't feel emotion. Joy and entertainment don't mean anything to me but I couldn't stop. Even now I still find myself reading it, enthralled somehow by the tales. The sworn brothers under a peach tree. Zhang Fei beating a corrupt inspector for attempting to intimidate his friend Lui Bei, Guan Yu surrending so that Liu Bei's wifes are returned unharmed..." Xin Lan pulls the book to their chest. "That's when I decided to stop killing for profit. That's when I went against the people who bred me. I don't know why. I don't understand. But it was 10 long years of bloodshed. Murder after murder, assassins died by my hand. None could stop me, so they sent the one man who could not be stopped..."
>>
"I asked for Luo to sign my book." They say. "I don't know why but for a moment as he handed the book back it was like...everything was alright. For a brief moment this book became something that I needed to guard with my life. Something as valuable as gold and in an instant it was gone. Just like when I speak with you. When we speak its as if I know all will be well. Ming speaks of it too, she says that you make bring her hope. But I know that can't be true. I try to think back on those times and it's as if I'm swimming through murky waters. It's so distant and faded. Like something just out of reach."

You stay quiet unsure of how to proceed.

>What do you say?
>Tell your friend that they are feeling. Those are true emotions. Pain, joy, hope. Those are all the things they are striving for. Perhaps they feel like it's nothing but that's only because they don't understand them. They're leaving the darkness behind and are finally seeing things as they should be.
>Tell Xin to embrace those things. If they continue to think they cannot feel, they will never truly understand what emotions feel like. The pain, the joy, the hope. The need to accept them for what they are. Emotion.
>Say that currently Pain is the strongest emotion that Xin is feeling and that's ok. Pain is good. It's a motivator. To not repeat the same mistakes, to work harder so others do not need to share it, to understand what others are going through. But that's not the only thing they're feeling. Hope and joy is slowly coming through as well. Perhaps not as strongly because they haven't had many times to experience it but those too will come in time.
>Write in.
>>
>>4511874
>Embrace it, embrace the pain and the things which you felt. They are emotions as clearly as any, but you need to accept them.
>Pain is okay.

Daww, you're hurting my heart here Luo
>>
>>4511874
>Embrace them
>Pain is good, too, unpleasant, but important
>>
>>4511917
You asking to hug the rabbit or to enbrace the feels?
>>
>>4511934
Whynotboth.jpeg

Put an arm around them man, physical contact is the best way to re-enforce meanings
>>
>>4511902
>>4511917
>>4511942
Hugs and feels all around. Writing.
>>
You pull your friend in to a hug. The emotionless rabbit who faced death more than once with you without so much a tremble who is now facing their emotions for the first time. "Embrace them." You say. "Embrace the fears, the hopes, the joys, and the pain. They are emotions as clear as any, but you need to accept them. It's ok." You whisper as you hold them. Xin Lan seems to flinch at that. "It's ok to hurt. To be afraid. It's ok that you don't understand. Right now you just need to embrace them. Understanding will come later but don't let them die inside you again. I could tell you any number of things. That pain helps because it can motivate you. It helps you to not repeat the same mistakes or that it urges to work harder so that others don't need to share in it but it won't do you any good if don't allow yourself to feel it." You feel Xin Lan tremble in your arms as you speak to them.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bAdXkZYYSkg

"Let it out." You say gently. "Don't hold it in. Feeling emotion also means being able to express them. Don't let fester inside you and rot. Don't make the same mistakes me or my father did." You feel your chest grow damp as the rabbit buries their face in it. Xin Lan grabs at your tunic and move their face against it as they struggle. Struggle to comprehend what they were feeling. Struggle to express it. Finally you hear them sniff, then cough, before they break down and sob. For the first time in both you and Xin Lan's life you hear them cry. They wail into you, into the darkness that surrounds you, their words incomprhensible as they try to speak but cannot. Occasionally they beat against your chest with their fists but you pay it no mind as you simply hold them and reassure them. But you're not alone. Ming and Renshu come running only to see Tai Lung, scourge of the Valley of Peace, holding Xin Lan, the emotionless assassin, as they cry. They do the only thing they can do and swiftly make their way to the both of you. And embrace Xin Lan as well.

You don't know how long the 3 of you sit there holding Xin Lan but eventually the cries die down into choking sobs, then into whimpers, until the rabbit finally passes out exhausted and drained. Renshu gently pulls Xin Lan from your arms and holds them close. "Sleep." He tells you and Ming. "I'll watch them. It does not come as easily to me but for this...for this I'll gladly lose an eternity of sleep."

>Do you go to sleep?
>Yes. You need to be rested if you're going to guard the caravans tomorrow. Even Xin would understand this.
>No. Not tonight. Not when your best friend needs you.
>Sleep in shifts. Xin might wake up and need help but you also can't deny the caravan your best.
>Write in.
>>
>>4512020
My little bunny friend, it's good that you are learning.

>Sleep in shifts
there is a standard sleep cycle of 8 hours, If Renshu does 3, we do the next 3 and Ming does the last 2, then we can all have at least 5 hours of rest and only feel slightly groggy. We also need to keep an eye out as guards you know.
>>
>>4512036
Sleeping in shifts. Writing.
>>
You and Ming set up your sleeping spots near Renshu and Xin Lan. Though you intend to sleep in shifts, Renshu refuses to sleep until the early hours of the morning. Throughout the night, Xin Lan sleeps. They occasionally kick and whimper but their brother holds them close and tends to them until you have to remind them that they do have a job to do in the morning. He reluctantly allows you to hold Xin Lan as they go and rest. By sunrise everyone in the caravan had started waking up and a small fire was started to heat up a meager breakfast for the group. Xin Lan finally stirs and almost as reluctantly as their brother wakes up. "Morning." You say quietly as they sit up and wipe their eyes almost surprised at finding tears there. "How are you feeling?" You ask.

"I don't know." Xin Lan admits looking away. "Everything aches but only distantly...its an odd sensation. Mostly in my chest. I remember...crying...everything hurt as if I was drowning in a sea of pain. You held me...it helped." Xin rests their head against your chest. "It grounded me. Gave me some respite but everything still hurt...then came Ming and Renshu. Then you all held me. It was as if I had taken shelter in a storm. There was warmth...but not because of you all being close. Like the pain it was from within..." Xin Lan looks confused for the first time without their personality. "I don't understand."

"Comfort." You say. "You felt safe perhaps. Maybe a bit happy. Like I told you. Understanding will come in time." Xin Lan nods but doesn't move.

"I should eat...but I don't want to." They admit. "Things...are dull. They feel dull." Ming wakes up and turns to you two.

"Morning." She says sitting up and rubbing her eyes. "Xin are you ok?" She asks. "Do you want anything? Maybe we can see if we can make something you like to eat?" Xin Lan shakes their head.

"No. I'm...fine." They say a bit awkwardly. "I...think. I'm not really sure. But thank you." Ming nods.

"I'll go get us some food." She says getting up and walking over to the main group. You look down at Xin Lan. They seem to be looking around the camp as if seeing things for the first time. You decide that this would be a good a time as any to meditate and sense Xin's chi. You close your eyes and focus. To your surprise, Xin is still a deep void, vast and empty. Though it threatens to consume you like before, what surprises you is that you can feel something. The closest you can approximate it to is the spirits when you attempt to sense them in the spirit realm from the mortal realm. Like a veil covering your friend. You push forward a bit and try to sense them as you would a spirit in the world beyond and you lose focus as you see what was hidden. The small spark that fought so hard in the darkness had grown. It almost blinded you but in the short span of time that you glimpsed it, the tiny spark had become a raging inferno of hope. Xin Lan looks at you.
>>
"Are you ok?" They ask. You nod and instinctively rub your eyes.

>What do you say?
>Ask them how they're feeling. Tell them though it might be scary, to really try and thing how they feel. Surely they have to feel hopeful.
>Tell them what you saw. Perhaps if you tell them instead of making them feel it. They might realize the emotion laying dormant within.
>Don't say anything. As much as you want your friend to grow as a person. You don't want them to succumb to their emotions again like they did last night.
>Ask them if they're ok. They seem to be looking at everything as if it's their first time looking at it.
>Writing.
>>
Gonna make food. I'll be back in a bit.
>>
>>4512159
>Seeing the world through new eyes my friend? You're probably a bit tired from your venting, but you're on your way to your dream.
>Mention how much Renshu was doting on them
>>
>>4512170
Telling Xin about Renshu being a nice older brother and that they're close to acheiving their dream.
>>
"Seeing the world through new eyes my friend?" You ask. Xin Lan nods quietly.

"Yes...it's like...I'm seeing things through water. I'm so close to the surface...everything seems slightly clearer but I just can't reach through and break through the surface." They say reaching out.

"You're probably just tired from your venting." You say. "But you know what this means correct?"

"No." Xin Lan says looking at you. "I'm afraid that I don't." You smile.

"It means you're on your way to your dream." You say.

"My dream..." Xin Lan repeats. "I have a dream now...and that feels nice to have."

"You had your brother worried." You add. "He wouldn't let you go and refused to sleep. Said he'd give up a life time of sleep to take care of you. Even when we all agreed to sleep in shifts to watch over you he still refused to take his turn until early in the morning. I was afraid we'd have to force him to sleep." Xin Lan furrows their brow a bit.

"It...hurts to hear it." They admit. "He didn't have to do that. But it also feels warm...good." Xin Lan slips out of your arms and walks to where their brother is sleeping. They kneel next to them and simply watch. Renshu stirs from his sleep and wakes up.

"Little one..." He says sitting up. "How are you feeling?" You decide that perhaps it was best you leave the two sibings alone for now. You make your way to where everyone is eating and welcome the meal. Ming sits next to you and looks over her back at the two.

"Do you think Xin will be alright?" She asks.

"I don't know. But I'm hopeful they will. And so is Xin. Perhaps they're not aware of it but I sensed their Chi. The small spark of hope is a raging blaze now. Xin seems to be seeing the world in a new light. It's up to us to help them understand it all." You say taking a bite. "But I left them with Renshu. I think that the two needed some time to speak alone."

"I'm glad...but...it was hard to see." She admits. "I dunno...Xin just never seemed like the type of person to cry even without knowing them fully. Do you think we'll see that side of them again?"

"I don't know." You admit. "Maybe this is a new Xin Lan we'll be seeing. Or maybe they'll hide behind their persona until they fully understand what's going on. Best case senario is that the two simply merge together." Ming ponders that for a moment.

"Well even more reason to go to the Sacred Library." She says with renewed optimism. "If there is anything about emotions or Xin's condition. It'll be there. If not then perhaps the Pools might allow them to search within and figure it out on their own. It's what you were going to do right?"
>>
"You're right. Seems likes we still have a reason to go." You agree. "Let's just hope the library in Yunnan can point us to the right direction." The two of you eat in silence for the rest of your meal. Renshu and Xin Lan come over during that time but they opt to eat togather alone. Once everyone had eaten adequately the caravans were repacked and the journey began anew.

>How do you want to order your friends?
>Same as before. Renshu up front, Xin in the back, and you and Ming at the center.
>Different marching order (write in)
>>
>>4512306
>Same as before, why change what isn't broken?
>>
>>4512343
Taking the same positions. Writing.
>>
You and your friends take up your previous positions and continue on your journey. The travel was slow and to make matters slightly worse, nothing occurs on your second night. Or the third. Or the fourth. It seems like the journey is going to be relatively smooth one when on the night before arriving to Yunnan Renshu approaches you. You look up from the fire wood you were breaking apart to burn. "Did you manage to find some water?" You ask as you work. Renshu shakes his head.

"I'm afraid not." He says. "I was forced to come back by the spirits." He says and you stop to stand up.

"What did they say?" You ask.

"Death lingers in the air heavier than ever before." Renshu says closing their eyes. "I'm afraid this brings ill tidings. The spirits warning that we should tread lightly if we wish to continue on this path. Though there is no ill intent nearby I can hear it. Screams and terror all hanging in the air as if trapped in time."

"You were at the bandit camp." You say. "Could the energy there have spread? Maybe ghosts moved on?"

Renshu shakes their head. "I'm afraid not my friend. Unlike the elementals, most ghosts are bound to places of their death or internment. Though there maybe some that can travel via being bound to objects or curses for the average ghost to travel is highly unlikely. It is possible that some haunted locations may, for lack of a better term, grow those are usually large battlefields during times of war. So much death occuring all at once coupled with the negative energy of two conflicting sides may feed into it. This does not feel like that though. Otherwise I'd have sensed it during our travels." You think and rub your chin. "If I may suggest a course of action, our journey to Yunnan it only a day away. While traveling with the caravan is slow, our full speed could clear that journey in a fraction of the time. If you're willing to split our party, we could send someone to scout ahead while we camp here. This location is somewhat defensible and we can further fority it by gathering the carts and restricting the traders to a smaller circle." You nod and consider your options.

>What do you do?
>Send Xin or Renshu out to scout. Like last time, they're the best at staying hidden.
>Go yourself. You could probably make the journey to there and back in about a day. Renshu would probably still want to keep an eye on Xin.
>Continue onward as you were. You don't really want to split your team up and leave the caravan waiting for them. Best you have your full team and deal with any issues as you approach them.
>Write in
>>
>>4512409
I’m undecided between sending bunny siblings and going ourselves. They are probably better suited for stealth, but so are they well suited to watch the camp in our absence.

Think I’ll go with
>go yourself
>>
>>4512409
> go yourself shit do be getting spooky
>>
>>4512708
Support. We are a speedy leopard.
>>
>>4512708
>>4512732
>>4513144
Scouting ahead. Writing.
>>
"I'll go on head. You and Xin stay here and watch the carts." You say. "Your connection with the spirits might give you ample warning if things go awry." Renshu nods.

"Then I bid you good luck." Renshu says. "Should you need help all you need to do is ask."

"Here's hoping that I don't." You admit. "I'll go let the caravan leader know while you guys start gathering the rest and organizing the carts." You head over to the Ox who was speaking to another trader. "I'm sorry but we'll be waiting here for a while. Our shaman has sensed something wrong and we'll be scouting ahead for the caravan's safety. If all goes well, then it'll only delay us by a day. I'll be the one scouting but you can rely on my friends if you need anything. I can't think of a more capable group." The ox frowns and grunts in annoyance.

"I guess this is what I get for hiring competent guards." He says. "Anything else I should know about?"

"We'll be gathering the carts into a more defensible position and restricting movement in camp to a tighter circle. It won't do to have someone wander off. Also, let your people know that if they feel or see anything strange to let us know immediately." You say. The ox nods.

"You really think this is worth stopping?" The ox asks.

"Yes. Last time we dealt with something this similar, we nearly died. I'd rather not have a repeat of that." You say and you take your leave. You update both Ming and Xin on the situation and run off into the woods. Despite the abundance of trees, your speed is hardly impeded. Though you'd go even faster one the main road, you prefer the cover and stealth the trees give you. You keep your ears and eyes out for any signs of trouble but can't seem to find anything. Eventually, after a few hours of travel, you begin to notice tons of broken branches and trampled grass. What holds your attention is the faint smell of smoke. You slow down slightly and proceed with caution. Trees all around you slowly become riddled with arrows and cuts and as you break through the treeline, you arrive at Yunnan...and see it razed to the ground.

The remains of burned homes and buildings litter the area, ash blankets the whole down and every so often you can see a body off in the distance.

>What do you do?
>Investigate further. Perhaps there is a survivor who can tell you what happened. Perhaps there might be clues as to how recent this was.
>Head back and bring someone to aid you in your investigation.
>Sit around and watch the ruins for a bit. Perhaps you might catch something.
>Write in.
>>
>>4513173
>Wait for 20 minutes, focus for sounds of conflict and pain or flashes of movement. then investigate further using the knowledge we get.

The town's been Razed but the fire's gone. So the razing must be a few days old at least, anyone still alive can wait a few more minutes for us to find them.
>>
>>4513173
Look around for survivors
>>
>>4513183
support
>>
>>4513183
>>4513224
Looking for survivors. Writing.
>>
You cautiously make your way into town. Everything is eerily quiet. The ash on the ground even manages to muffle the sounds of your already near silent footsteps. You can see more signs of battle, arrows stuck to the remains of buildings, slashes against walls and the like. You peek into some of the ruined buildings and find nothing that would indicate any life around here. As you walk around you slowly come to realize that even the air is unnaturally calm almost nonexistant. There is no breeze or flow of air. It simply...is. Not stagnant just still. You wonder what Renshu would feel if he entered here. Would it hurt him? Would he be overwhelmed? Another inspection of a building reveals more bodies. You slowly close the door and try not to think to parallels between this and the Valley of Peace.

You continue your search but it seems like the longer you continue to search the less likely there is anyone left alive or remaining. What ever group that did this wasn't simply raiding for supplies. The ammount of effort it took to burn down a town like this was more than it would take to simply attack a town and take what they wanted. You place your hand on a building. It would take an actual effort to do this rather than it being a simple matter of the fires running out of control. You're contemplating your next action when you hear a movement. Your head snaps to the direction of the noise and you decide to follow it. You stick to the shadows as you approach the direction of where the noise came. As you turn the corner you come across a lone building still standing in the center of the town. A sign hangs from a metal rod above the door that reads, "Imperial Library of Yunnan."

>What do you do?
>Enter the library. It's the only building that hasn't been touched by the destruction. If anyone was still around, they'd be in there.
>Head back and grab one of your teammates. It's better to have someone watch your back. Though you can certainly handle yourself in a fight, another set of eyes would do you some good.
>Meditate. Perhaps you can try and commune with the spirits of the dead here. Or at least some elemental spirits.
>Write in.
>>
>>4513251
>Enter the library
Maybe someone's still here. Meditation is for when we are sure everyone else is dead or friendly.
>>
>>4513262
We're going into the library. Writing.
>>
>>4513262

+1
>>
You enter the library. If anyone had survived then they would be in here or if anyone was scavanging whatever they could find as well. You test the door and is opens without issue though the inside of the building is pitch black, no doubt in part to the setting sun. In here however, the air is stangnant as if this building has been untouched for several years. Despite this, the floors and tables are spotless in the entrance area. Just beyond the small little reading space rows and rows of shelves containing books and scrolls were lined up evenly. In the dim light of the setting sun, it seemed as if they would go on forever.

You make a cursory check of what you assume to be a receptionist desk. In reality it was nothing more than a small table with a few drawers attached. Looking through these yeilds very little other than writing utensils. Ink bottles and quills, some wax and stamps for offical letters, a small letter opener and finally the base of a small round candle holder, the kind with a ring to hold much like a cup along with matches. You take it, the half melted candle on it, and the matches with you. You strike a match and light the candle before pocketing the rest and make your way deeper into the library.

"Hello?" You call out taking the risk that the person you could be following is less than friendly. "Hello, I'm not here to hurt you! I'm here to help!" You continue onward and step into the darkness. Sound seems to become even more deafened as the shelves and their contents serve as insulation against the noise. The light of the outside slowly fades away as you enter deeper. This library is bigger than I thought. You think to yourself as you wander around the halls of shelves. You keep expecting for the floor to creak under your footsteps or that you'll hear movement but none comes and you're unsure which is worse. Finally when you think you've just about reached the back of the libarary you see a faint flicker. Just out of the corner of your eye, in the dim light of the of the dying sun, movement. Though whether it's outside or in here you cannot tell.

>What do you do?
>Continue to search the library. Seems like someone is still here.
>Search the library for information on the Scared Libarary. You're here. Might as well check.
>Leave. You're not playing this game. If someone doesn't want to be found, you won't chase after them. Best you return to your group and tell them what occured.
>Go outside. You probably just missed the person outside and thought they ran in. The ash does help mask the movement of sound.
>Write in
>>
>>4513350
Follow the shadow.

I'm guessing it's not another rabbit... or is it?
>>
>>4513350
>Check the movement

If we don't find em, may as well search the library.
>>
>>4513387

+1
>>
>>4513378
>>4513387
>>4513406
Following the shadow. Who or what could it be? Writing
>>
You turn around to face the movement and begin to head towards it. It seemed so far away that had it not been for the fact you were just outside and felt the air there, you almost believe if you had merely seen the movement of perhaps ash being lifted by the wind. You half walk half jog though the aisles of books and scrolls to get to the front of the building while not making any noise. Perhaps it was spending so much time in the dark with only candlelight to illuminate your way but the light shining through the windows seems brighter than ever before. You need to shield your eyes a bit as you approach but come to a dead stop when you reach one of the front windows. The nearly blinding light was not the sun or a reflection of it but fire as the town burns right before your eyes. You hear the sounds of wailing and screaming and you burst through the front door of the library.

"Impossible..." You say as you can feel the heat of the flames, the hot wind that blows through, and smell the thick smoke from the burning buildings. All around you, you can hear the sounds of running and screams of fear but you see no one in the darkness of the night despite the illumation the flames give you. You turn to take in your surroundings, trying to make sense of it all and nearly miss the shadow growing beneathe you and the sound of something falling through the air.

You turn and raise your right arm just in time to block an incoming attack. A staff bounces off your forearm as a cat backflips and takes a fighting stance. "What did you do?!" She shouts as she strikes at you once more. You easily parry and deflect her attacks though you can tell she has great skill. Certainly not on the level of The Five but enough that she would prove a match to any other practitioner of Kung Fu. You try to explain yourself but you're interrupted by a ghastly wail of,

"YOU KILLED US!" and beneath your feet the decayed hands of a corpse burst through and attempt to grab hold of you. You leap backwards to get some space but all around you and army of the dead begin to rise. You face your opponent expecting them to join their ranks but their face only looks on in horror as they raise their staff to defend.

>What do you do?
>Fight the zombies and skeletons that have risen. Buy the woman some time to get away.
>Leap next to the woman and tell her to team up with you. The two of you can fend off the horde.
>Tell the woman to help you. The two of you can fight your way back into the library. The only building not on fire.
>Write in.
>>
With that, I'm gonna go and make some lunch. I'll be back later.
>>
>>4513457
>Leap to her side and tell her to help you, the two of you can fight a way to the library
>>
>>4513457

>Fight the zombies
>Yell offer of truce, but do not get too close, she's likely to waste effort on striking you
She can settle whatever grievance she things she has with us later.

I'd rather not take shelter in the library. In fact I'd make effort to keep the flames from coming close if at all possible.
>>
> Zombies
GODDAMNIT I SHOULD HAVE SEEN THIS COMING IT'S HALLOWEEN FOR GODS SAKE!!
>Yell offer of truce, but do not get too close, she's likely to waste effort on striking you
>>
>>4513472
>>4513540
Back from food. Looks like we'll offer some truce and fight the zombies. Writing.
>>
You bring your heel down upon the head of one of the skeletons that was rising near you. It's charred skull shatters into pieces and continues to rise. "I don't know what grievences you have with me! Though I can only imagine...the fact of the matter is we need to set those aside if we want to live long enough to air them out! So I suggest a truce! If we work together we might be able to fend off this assault!" You shout as you stomp down on the ribs of the skeleton and sending it's bones everywhere. The cat swings her staff from side to side. Knocking back the cropses back and away from her. She only glares at you but doesn't reject your offer outright.

You leap to the side and roll out of the way of a falling support pillar. One you know didn't exist when you had entered the town. "MURDERER! KILLER OF INNOCENTS! YOU BURNED OUR TOWN! WE OFFERED YOU EVERYTHING AND YOU KILLED US ALL!" The disembodied voices cry out as you duck under a burning rake being weilded by a zombie. You tear the farming tool out of the dead man's hands and bring it down upon them with such force that the body collapses in on itself and the rake shatters in your hands. The body wriggles as it attempts to move but without any leverage it can't do anything. Two more dead villagers rise and attempt to hold you down, their grip unnaturally strong but you smash your elbow into their stomachs. Though they feel no pain the two monsters bend over as the impact manages to shatter their spines and you throw them off.

The cat sweeps her staff along the ground, knocking several monsters off their feet and she pole vaults over to your side. "Must you be so cruel? They're already dead! Have some respect for them!' She chides. "Though I guess I am forgetting who I'm talking to." You don't snap back, already used to such remarks and instead reply,

"We can debate the rules over respecting the dead when we're safe." You say calmly and you slam your palm into the leg of another zombie. They fall and you kick them away, only to see a few more monsters rise.

"Is there no end to them?" The cat asks lifting a zombie with her staff and throwing them away.

"Maybe. We might just have to fight off the entire town at this rate." You reply grabbing and tearing an arm off a skeleton to wield as makeshift nunchucks. The two of you are slowly pushed back as more and more zombies rise.
>>
>What do you do?
>Continue fighting. You are "killing" more zombies than there are rising. If you can keep this up, perhaps you'll be able to go through the entire population without issue. Though you don't know if that will stop them.
>Fight but concentrate on throwing the enemies into the flames. If they are consumed by fire then perhaps they won't rise once more. Perhaps that is how they died in the fire.
>Fight your way into the woods. Maybe you can lose them if you build enough distnace between you and the town.
>Find a place to take shelter and hole up. Last time you fought the dead, they only arrived at night. Perhaps this time it's the same.
>Write in.

(Sorry guys but I need to cut it short tonight. I have some other obligations I need to get to. >>4513540 is right. H
>>
As I was saying before I forgot I had auto post on. Anon is right. Halloween is coming up and if any of you are going to decide to celebrate it, be it giving out candy via potato cannons or maybe just hanging out with friends and family, stay safe and have fun!
>>
>>4513619
>Continue fighting, but find a place to funnel them through.
>Ask if she had anything to do with this, or if they are mistaking us for the ones who burned the town to the ground
>>
>>4513698
+1
Ask if she knows what happened to the village & how is she the only one alive so far from what we've seen
>>
>>4513619
> throw them to the flames, in fact do the thing that you did during your fight with shifu and set your fist on fire or something
>>
So you guys think that they know who we are, Tai Lung, or do you think they are confusing us with the snow leopard who has been leading an army of raping and pillaging bandits around the area?
>>
>>4513698
>>4513874
Just finishing up something and I'll get to writting. Seems like we'll take a strategic location to funnel our enemies.
>>
You swing the skeletal arm, striking the monsters and and batting them away. "We need a more defensible position otherwise we run the risk of being overrun." You say ducking under the cat's staff that seems to very often goes for your head on it's back swing. You let out a frusttrated sigh and begin to slowly back up towards somewhere, anywhere to be able to thin out the ammount of foes you fought. You throw a spinning back kick into another zombie and backstep to punch another. The problem surrounding you was the fact the whole town was on fire. Hiding between two buildings would be suicide, if not for the flames which, judging by the heat emenating from them, would burn you alive then the falling debris would get you. The cat plants her staff in the ground and leaps to deliver a kick that knocks back several of the monster back and the two of you slowly work your way towards two buildings mostly made of stone. You hope that it will at least midigate the change of things falling on you despite the raging flames inside. As the two of you continue to fend of the horde you ask, "Did you have anything to do with this?" You ask the cat glares at you and thrust her staff right at you and striking a skeleton as you dodge just as she planned.

"ME?!" She yells. "Yes it was me! That's precisely why these...things want to kill me! You imbecile! Of course it wasn't me!" You tear the head of off one monster and stuff into the chest of another before pushing them back into the crowd that was forming in both entrances of the small alley you two were in.

"Well it didn't stop you from accusing me." You reply gruffly.

"Funny. The whole 'You killed us thing' kind of implies this is your fault! The dead don't rise simply because someone is wandering around their town!" The cat goes on incensed as she raises her staff and brings it down repeatedly on a zombie over and over.

"And the fact that you seem to be the lone suvivor doesn't help you either. For all I know this is some defense you made gone wrong. What exactly happened to this place?"

"Well gee...flaming buildings, wandering dead. I'd say that this town was razed to the ground. By you no less. Or did you want a play by play of your past glories?" She asks.

"So a case of mistaken identity then." You say rather calmly for someone accused of mass murder. "Because I have't been here in my life. I've just traveling with my friends and no, they're not mass murderers. We're all just travelers working as guards for a caravan." You explain. "So instead of being snide, just tell me how you survived?"
>>
"A convienient story. Is that how you surprised everyone?" The cat shoots back. "If you have to know, I'm not from this village. I'm from the Lee Da Academy and I've been tracking you down all over northern China. Every raid you made, every town you ruined. You didn't think you'd get away with it did you?" You roll your eyes.

"And how do you know it was me?" You ask slowly losing patience and tearing a zombie in two. "What brilliant deductive reasoning did you use this time?"

"Are you that much of braggart? Every survivor I spoke to said the same thing. It was a raid unlike they ever saw and always lead by you, a snow leopard. And in case you didn't know, snow leopards are somewhat of a rarity in China." The cat snaps back. "So I go investigating each ruined town, looking for clues and lo and behold what do I find when I investigate this place? A snow leopard being accused and attacked by the dead. It doesn't take a genuis to put two and two together."

"Well that's a first." You shoot back. "It's the first time I've actually been accused of a mass murder I didn't do!" You bring both hands down on a skeleton, pulverizing it into hundreds of bone shards. "Or maybe I didn't do it! Maybe instead of attacking strangers, you should do more investigating!" The cat hisses at you and continues to fight. As the two of you steadily push back the tide, you hear the faint sound of cracking. You look behind you and see fractures running through a window, as it threatens to burst right next to the cat's head.

>What do you do.
>Tell the cat to duck though you're not sure she'll listen. She seems really convinced that you're some kind of bandit.
>Bring her to the ground. She might think you're attacking her but better she gets even angrier at you than have her die on you. You're frustrated but that doesn't mean you want anyone to die.
>Continue to hold your end of the alley. The cat is a skilled fighter. She might already be aware of it and could be planning on using that to her advantage.
>Write in.
>>
>>4514473
>"Glass! Duck!"
If we move to help her, then the zombies are going to overrun us. If she can't handle listening to us and getting the picture from our call out, then we are going to have to defend her injured body while she drags the glass out of her face.
Taking her down though will give the dead time to close on us and leave us on our backs.
>>
>>4514473
>Tell the cat to duck though you're not sure she'll listen. She seems really convinced that you're some kind of bandit.
>Accuse the cat AND the dead people of being racist. Because they kind of are.
>>
>>4514488
Nah, she's right in that snow leopards are rare, and she's correct in that their leader is a snow leopard and it's just bad timing that we are here.

I'm sure this can be sorted out once we get back to the caravan, if she survives till then.
>>
>>4514486
>>4514488
Telling her to duck. Hopefully she listens. Writing.
>>
"Glass! Duck!" You shout at the cat. The cat turns to look at you to say something when she hears the window finally giving away and exploding outwards sending shards of glass into her back and the back of her head as she tries to duck in time to no avail. She screams in pain and falls to the gound from the impact and force of the explosion. Blood wells up in her fur and bleeds freely as she groans in agony. The windows behind you and all around the building follow suit as the air pressue inside the building hits it's peak. You grab the cat and pull her close you fend off the oncoming dead. Setting her at your feet, you'd have to work on patching her up as soon as you are able to but fighting with her in your arms would probably not be the wisest move. With her down, you drop into dragon stance and before fighting remorselessly into the night.

Any and all who approached you were torn asunder by your attacks. Two zombies had their heads swiftly slammed into opposite walls causing their head to burst into gore. The cat groans in pain as she absently tries to feel at the back of her head. You move towards her, grab her wrist, and kick a zombie into the flaming building. You didn't want her pushing the glass farther in or making her wounds worse. You lift her into your arms and are forced to fend the monsters off as the woman struggles in your arms. You can easily hold her in place as you continue to fight off your attackers with your legs only. You continue to fight but the blood on your arms tells you that it's no longer a priority. You only know too well the dangers of blood loss. You need a place to hide and treat the woman.

>What do you do?
>Run into the woods and start looking for herbs that can help the bleeding. You're going to have to get your hands bloody but it's better to get some first aid done than running and hope you can make it to Ming and other others. You might be able to lose the monsters in the trees.
>Run back towards your friends. Ming can definitely handle this far better than you can. You're just not sure if there's enough time. You're not trained in medicine well enough to know if the bleeding it severe enough to risk it.
>Head into the Library. It's the only building you saw standing and if this is somehow the past repeating itself or an illusion of some sort then you know at least the libarary is safe. Sound doesn't travel well there so you don't need to worry about making noise.
>Leave the cat somewhere safe and try to run into an apothecary building in here. Maybe by some miracle some of it's stock is still intact that you can use.
>Write in.
>>
>>4514586
>Run back towards your friends until we lose the monsters, then scour the forest for herbs to help the bleeding

We either help her when we can, or we would never have a chance.....Hmmm.
Guys, got an idea. If we run for it then stop when we lose the monsters, if we can't find any herbs quickly, we can try and take some of her wounds. It'd hurt us, but running would keep our heartbeat up and prevent it from being lost at a fast rate while buying her time.
It's a last resort, but managing her damage and ours could see us to our friends soon.
>>
>>4514586
>>Run into the woods and start looking for herbs that can help the bleeding. You're going to have to get your hands bloody but it's better to get some first aid done than running and hope you can make it to Ming and other others. You might be able to lose the monsters in the trees.

Assuming we can't just tear up our clothes for makeshift bandages... then run back to our friends.
>>
>>4514599
You can certainly do that if you'd like. Tai Lung knows enough first aid to make bandages or find herbs to stop bleeding.
>>4514596
Taking some of the cat's wounds via Chi healing is also an option. Both just require you to find a safe place.
>>
>>4514612
Chi healing is the last resort if we absolutely cannot find any of the herbs.
We need to pick out the glass, get the herbs on her and then slap some bandages on, quicklike.

And I'm pretty sure Tai Lung, speedyboi who crossed 15 meters in 2 seconds, can get a distant lead over the zombie hoard.
>>
>>4514596
>>4514599
Looks like we're running into the woods to look for herbs. Writing.
>>
Kicking off of the stone wall next to you, you soar over the horde of zombies. As soon as you land you sprint as fast as you can into the woods. Though the monsters seem unhindered by their rotting limbs, the speed at which you can run is impossible for them to keep up as you dive into the sea of trees. You run deeper into the woods and hide under an rock outcrop. As you lay the cat down on the leafy ground she groans. "Don't move." You instruct quietly. You keep an ear out for a moment and hear some in the far far distance. You risk lighting the small candle and set the holder on a rock right under the outcrop so that it's blocked from sight but gives at least some modicum of illumination and hopefully comfort for the cat. "Listen, I'm going to search for some herbs to help with the bleeding. I'll be back. Try not to move so much." You pick the cat up and gently sit her up and on her side before hurrying off into the darkness.

You scrounge around in the undergrowth looking for something that can help. You're sure if Ming was with you she'd have spotted something or perhaps there might have been a different plant or root you could have used. You make note of perhap asking her or Renshu for lessons in medicine or maybe in the spirtual as well. For now, you keep your head in the moment and search a bit more before finding a small handful of the plant you wanted. It's not enough for the wounds you saw but you can use it to supplement the bandages you can make. You quickly return to the cat to find her hunched over the rock. "Hey...hey stay with me." You say gently shaking her. She lets out a moan and looks at you bleary eyed.

"I'm going to start treating you." You say. "I'll have to pull out some glass. It's gonna hurt but there's not much I can do. I only know so much first aid." You take two rocks and mash the herbs into a paste. Holding the candle up, you can see where the glass struck her and where it had stuck. Using your claws, you slowly start pulling out what glass you can. The woman hisses in pain and tries to move away which forces you to hold her head in place with your other hand. "Try not to move so much. I'm trying to help." You say with gritted teeth. Blood oozes all over your hands and you have to tear some of your makeshift cape to wipe it off of your hands and the cat's head. The work is slow and arduous and the cat is making less noise as you go on. You can't tell if she's losing conciousness or she's simply getting used to the pain. Rather than sit around wondering, you decide that perhaps talking would keep her awake and perhaps make this go a bit faster.
>>
>What do say to her?
>Ask her what her name is. It's only polite. You might have to tell her yours though.
>She mentioned she was from Lee Da Academy. You know that martial arts school. Ask her what she's doing so far away from there? Chasing after bandits is all well and good but it's almost on the other side of China.
>Ask if she knows what could have caused the dead to rise again. Maybe she has an idea that could help stop them.
>Say nothing. As most people seem to be, she's quite angry at you. Maybe you should give her time to simmer down.
>Write in.
>>
Gonna go make lunch. Break time for me.
>>
>>4514675
>Whats your name? I'm Xeobue
>You mentioned Lee Da? I've heard of it but never practiced the style. Why don't you tell me about it. What're you doing so far our here?

Just keep her talking, she needs to keep talking to let us know she's alive.
>>
>>4514682

+1
>>
>>4514682
this
>>
>>4514682
>>4514688
>>4514754
I just spent like...a half hour looking for my blasted phone. I hate when I misplace it. I found it though. We're talking to the cat. Making sure she doesn't die on us. Writing
>>
As you continue to do your best to staunch the bleeding you ask, "What's you're name? I'm Xuěbào." The woman says nothing and for a moment you worry she passed out before she quietly says,

"My name is Mei Ling."

At the very least you had her speaking even if somewhat reluctantly. "You mentioned you were from Lee Da Academy? I've heard of the school, but never practiced the style. It's pretty famous from where I'm from. Mind telling me more about it?" You ask just trying to keep up the small talk. If Mei Ling kept talking then it would help take her mind off the pain and it would keep her awake. The last thing you needed her was to pass out, that's when the body started shutting down.

"It's a beautiful school." She says. "The most prestigeous in all of China. Only the best fighters are allowed to try out the entrance exam and even less pass it."

"I can imagine." You say idly as you continue to work. "Someone with your skill surely would have come from the school." You mash more of the dwindling herbs. "What was the training like?"

"Difficult...but rewarding." She says. "I can't imagine someone like you would know what it would be like to do routine training excercises. Having to wake up in the morning everyday, lifting weights alongside dozens of other students all who are also trying to earn the right to have private lessons with a specific master."

"What makes you say that?" You ask tearing more of your cape to make bandages. "I've trained under many masters. Perhaps my training was somewhat similar to yours."

"Your style is just too...rugged." She says. "It's not graceful or fluid like anyone else I've seen. Not like The Five."

"My style is my own. Like a good fighting style should, it compliments it's owner. If you stick only to forms and techniques then you'll never be able to adapt. You'll be rigid and unable to change along with the flow of battle." You explain. "The Five are not the only fighters in China. I am friends with some people who can be considered more skilled than they are."

"Thats impossible!" Mei Ling says harshly before catching herself. "I mean...I doubt it. The Five are the greatest warriors in all of China. They didn't just earn that title through rumor or speculation. Maybe you've just never seen them fight."

"No, I don't think I have. I'm sorry if I offended you." You say. "And I'm sorry if I'm going to offend again but I need you to take your shirt off."

"What?!" Mei Ling shouts as she pulls away and instinctively covers her chest. You undo the remains of your cape and hold it out to her.

"The back of your shirt is torn and bloody. That blast didn't just hit your head. I need to tend to your back as well or you might end up loosing too much blood. Worse you might do some permanent damage if there is glass in your body and it heals over it. You can cover your front with this. Unless you prefer my shirt." You explain calmly. Mei Ling eyes you suspiciously but nods and takes the cape you offered her.
>>
"But don't try anything." She says. "Or I'll kill you." You very much doubt she could and her tone implies that she doesn't have the capacity to maim let alone kill anyone.

Nonetheless you reassure her. "I promise nothing will happen." You say. Besides, there's already a pretty long line of people wanting to do that anyways. You think. Mei Ling turns her back to you and slowly removes her shirt revealing her well defined back muscles. You can see in the candle light the glint of glass in her wounds. However, these cuts are shallower. Her shirt must have offered some protection as well as the lower angle in the blast radius. You get to work picking glass out of her back. "Lee Da Academy is quite a ways away." You comment. "What is one of their students doing here?" You ask.

"Oh...I graduated this year." Mei Ling says. "I'm technically one of the school's masters now but I decided to postpone taking a position as a teacher there." She admits.

"Being offered a position as a master at your school? That's quite an honor that not many would be offered let alone turn down. Why'd you do it?"

"That's why I came here. I heard about the attacks. I'm going to catch who ever did it and when I do, I'm going to prove my worth to The Five and become one of them." She says with a grin in her voice.

>What do you say?
>Jokingly tell Mei Ling that The Five are named because there's five of them. The Furious Six just doesn't have the same ring to it.
>Tell Mei Ling that you wish her luck in her goal but perhaps chasing bandits isn't the way to do it. Maybe she should have asked what their requirements for joining is.
>Say that you thought the person behind it was tending to her wounds right now. Ask her what changed her mind.
>Write in.

>What do you do after tending to Mei Ling's wounds?
>Head back into town. Try and finish up the undead monsters.
>Wait til dawn before you return to the town. Perhaps the dead only come at night.
>Suggest to Mei Ling that you two return to Renshu and the others. The more people you have to assist you the better.
>Try to sneak into the library. See if you can find info on your destination before returning. Then you can simply avoid the place for good.
>Write in.
>>
>>4514914
>The furious six doesnt have quite the same ring to it, but Master Cat would be quite a fierce opponent.
>More seriously, what made you change your mind about my guilt?

>Return to the caravan, they need to be warned away.
>>
>>4514914
>The furious six doesn't have quite the same ring to it, but Master cat would be quite the fierce opponent
>Perhaps you should have ask for the requirements for joining maybe after seeing you fight i could have put in a good word in for you with crane ...we're good acquaintances, last i've seen the five was back in Zhengyi city
>So tell me about these raids & where they happen starting from the beginning to now here
>>
Hmm a new companion for the road
But seriously how the fuck the dead rise & the town started burning even though when we entered it wasn't set aflame
Maybe renshu has an idea on what happened
>>
>>4515089
Best not to mention knowing the five, since she might actually take us up on that offer.
>>
>>4514922
This but with mei ling girl needs actual help
>>
>>4514914
>Jokingly tell Mei Ling that The Five are named because there's five of them. The Furious Six just doesn't have the same ring to it.
>Maybe they'd rename themselves to the Seething Six?
>Wish her luck in her endeavour anyway.
>Take her back to the caravan so Ming can check your work and to tell them what you found.
>>
Guys I just realized we need to fuggin practice our kung fu outside of combat We might be getting rusty
>>
>>4515535
I really don't think we are.
>>
>>4514922
>>4515089
>>4515362
>>4515368
Furious Five doesn't have the best ring to it. But if Mei Ling joins, that would make 7 at the Jade Palace so...the surly seven? Writing.
>>
"I don't know..." You say jokingly. "Furious 6 just doesn't have the same ring to it."

"Well obviously they'd change the name." The cat replies, teasing. "Something like the Sensational Six or maybe the Spectacular Six."

"Maybe the Seething Six." You suggest. "Names aside, I with you luck in your journey." You continue tending to Mei Ling's wounds before speaking up again. "Why don't you simply ask what the requirements are to join instead of chasing bandits?" You ask. "Surely that would make it easier for you."

"You can't just join." Mei Ling says. "It's not like the academy with try outs. You have to be a hero to be one of them. Or be chosen by another member of The Five. I mean...I know a member of the Five but I want to get in by my own merits. Capturing this new bandit group sounds like a great way to do it."

"Which reminds me. What made you change your mind about me? You were so sure I was the one behind it. What makes you so sure I'm not just saving face?" You ask. Mei Ling goes quiet for a moment.

"I'm still alive." She says simply. "If you were really behind it, then you would have just killed me or let me die. All the stories told the same thing. The bandits were merciless, far more than any other bandit group before them. They didn't just steal and burn down houses or kill a few villagers. They actively went out of their way to burn down the entire place. They hunted everyone down as if to leave no witnesses. Only a handful of survivors remain out of all the places that were attacked. Sure on the surface it sounds like regular bandit work, maybe a clan but everyone seems more on edge as if these attacks are deliberate. Almost as if looting is an after thought. News is scarce from because of the lack of witnesses, it's taken me all year to gather what I just told you and it all really started from a rumor but from what I gathered, if you were part of them then you'd have killed me on the spot when I went down."

You continue to work in silence for a moment. "It still sounds like a regular bandit clan to me." You admit. "Though...we passed at bandit camp about a week ago on our travels." You say. Mei Ling turns to look at you.

"Really?! Can you show me?" She asks. You shake your head.

"Sorry. But I have to keep my word and finish my job. I can tell you were it's at more or less, maybe you'll find something we didn't. All the bandits there were slaughtered." You say. "Thinking about it...maybe by the same people who burned this town down." You take your shirt off and Mei Ling's eyes widen. "Here, it'll keep you covered better than a tattered cape." The cat gingerly takes your shirt and puts it on. As expected, it's several times larger than her smaller frame. "I did what I could but it's not real treatment. Come with me. My friend is a healer and she'll be able to treat you properly." Mei Ling looks hesitant but nods.
>>
---

The two of you travel through the night, occasionally taking stops to allow Mei Ling to rest and by the time the two of you reach the camp it's morning. Mei Ling lets out a yelp of surprise as a knife embeds itself into a tree next to your head. "Come out slowly." Your friend says. "Don't make me have to chase you or else the next one won't miss." Mei Ling gives you a fearful look but you give her a reassuring nod.

"It's me Xin." You say tearing the knife out of the tree and walking out. "I'd make a joke but we need Ming right now. I have someone who's wounded." You say motioning Mei Ling over.

Xin Lan nods and shouts, "Ming! We got an injured civilian! Lots of blood!" Ming rushes over as she's pulling her gloves on. She eyes you quickly and nods.

"it's going to be ok Miss." She says. "Soo much blood...is she still bleeding?" She asks you. You shake your head.

"Not as much as before. Window exploded, she got hit in the back of her head and upper back. I did what I could to stop the bleeding and pull as much glass out. Unfortunately it was night out. There still might be some left." You explain.

"Window exploded?" She asks half surprised and half exsasperated. "It's going to be one of these days isn't it? We'll regroup for a meeting after I'm done treating her. In the meantime, Renshu and Xin can keep you up to speed. Follow me miss, it'll be alright. You might need stitches but I have some medicine that will take the edge off the pain." Ming walks off leaving you and Xin alone. The rabbit drops their act and looks at you.

"...I was worried about you." They say.

>What do you say?
>Ask Xin if anything has happened while you were gone. The atmosphere around here is a lot heavier.
>Ask where their brother is. You'd expected him to be guarding the camp as well.
>Smile and ask how they're doing so far.
>Write in.

>Do you pet the bunny?
>yes
>no
>>
>>4515774
>Pet the bunny
>Smile and ask how they're doing
>Is something wrong?

You keep offering us the chance to not pet the bunny. And we are never going to take it.
>>
>>4515774
>>Ask Xin if anything has happened while you were gone. The atmosphere around here is a lot heavier.

>>Do you pet the bunny?
>>yes
>>
>>4515774
>Thank you.
>What happened here?


>yes
>>
File: 1496025099835.jpg (123 KB, 572x303)
123 KB
123 KB JPG
>>4515782
>You keep offering us the chance to not pet the bunny. And we are never going to take it.

It's the QM paradox. I know you'll never choose otherwise but I still gotta make the offer. Kind of like reverse illusion of choice. It's spooky.
>>
>>4515782
>>4515785
>>4515787
We're petting the bunny...among other things. Writing.
>>
>>4515535
We kicked the 5’s asses immediately after twenty years of no practice
Tai lung is an autistic savant who never forgets what he learns
>>
>>4515860
That's gotta bruise their pride, hasn't it? this one mad autist who hasn't moved in decades, hasn't eaten and has run hundreds of miles nonestop trounces their asses in 15 minutes.
>>
You smile and pet Xin Lan, they don't bat your hand away. "Thank you." You say. "How are you?" You ask.

"Worried about you." Xin Lan replies. "Or so Ming says. It's an odd feeling. As if I'm struggling to breath and feel ill at the same time. It grows worse when I wonder what situation you might have gotten yourself into. I am not sure I enjoy it and might prefer if I was as before so I can work unimpeded. Though now that you have arrived unharmed, the sensation has abated." You pet Xin Lan once more.

"You'll become acustomed to it." You assure. "Much like pain, it's all a part of feeling. It can be both good and bad. It's how you make of it." You look around. "Is something wrong? Everyone seems a lot more tense. Did something happen?" Xin Lan nods.

"Yes. Last night while you were away, my brother sensed great danger." They say. "He says the spirits were incensed far beyond what one would normally encounter. So we spend the night keeping watch and waiting for your return. Renshu took night watch and I am here in the day. Though it seems something has occured on your end." They scratch their head and sigh. "Ming's right though. Looks like it's gonna be one of those days, eh? Best we go wake up Stripes. He might want to hear what trouble you've gotten yourself into. Though...an exploding window?" They ask raising an eyebrow at you. You shrug and the two of you walk towards the camp. The traders are all gathered up and talking amongst themselves. Though they do not look worried, they can feel the tension in the air. Luo approaches you and Xin.

"My friend, you have returned." He says. "And with a new companion...though I feel something is amiss. Would you trouble yourself with the company of an old man? I would like to join this meeting." Xin Lan looks at you and shrugs. You nod and the three of you head over to where Renshu is sleeping. Xin Lan kneels next to Renshu and watches him for a moment before the rabbit stirs.

"Is aught amiss?" Renshu asks sitting up. "Oh, you have returned." He says upon seeing you and standing up. "I presume, something has gone amiss on your end?" He asks eyeing your red hands and arms.

"You get used to it." You say half joking. "But yes, something has gone wrong. We wanted to wake you so we can hold a meeting."

"Very well." He says placing his hands in his sleeves. "Lead the way." Your group makes its way towards a nearby cart in which Ming was working on.

"Looks like the group is all here." She says. "I'm almost done. These are some cuts. What exactly happened?" You and Mei Ling go over the events of the previous night as Ming continues to work. Your friends listen intently and once you're done they remain silent.
>>
>What do you tell your friends?
>Ask Renshu if he's ever heard of anything like this before. As someone who deals with spirits perhaps he might know.
>Perhaps Luo knows something. Ask if in his travels he's heard of any tales that could help you calm the undead.
>Ask Ming if Mei Ling is ok. Can she fight?
>Ask Xin Lan or Renshu about the raids. They have ties to the criminal underworld. Maybe they can figure out the motive behind something like these.
>Write in.

>>4515864
Not to mention some random rabbit was gonna do it too and was only stopped by the guy who was kicking their ass again. So that's gotta sting as well.
>>
>>4515925
> doesn't bat our hand away
I'm so happy

>>4515929
> ask renshu how to calm the dead
>>
>>4515929
>Heard anything about these bandit attacks Luo?
>Can mei Ling alright? able to fight?
>Renshu....How can we smooth their rage over?
>>
>>4515929
>Ask Ming how Mei Ling is
>Ask Luo if he heard of anything of sorts
>Ask Renshu what his insights are
>>
>>4515945
>>4515973
>>4515984
Team meeting time. They are our friends whom we lend our strength to. Now it is time to allow them to help us. Writing.
>>
"Renshu, how do we calm the dead?" You ask. "It's just like on the Gale Cutter is seems. They seek revenge for the wrongs done to them when they were alive." Renshu closes his eyes to think.

"I am sorry my friend. But it does not seem as simple as we would like. While you are right that by quelling their rage they may once again rest and on longer disturb the living, it seems that we can not do so here. They are upset over their unjust death. To quell their anger the conventional way we would have to bring their killer to justice perhaps even to them so they may enact their own revenge. If we are to up hold our oath of no killing then such a thing would not be possible. But that is not what worries me. The dead do not simply rise. No matter how angry a spirit may be, they cannot rise from their graves. They may haunt or, in some cases for powerful wraiths or the spirits of powerful sorcerers, curse others but they cannot return to the living...unless as you've told once before there is powerful magic binding them." He explains. Ming looks up from treating Mei Ling.

"Are you saying there's a great dragon behind this?" She asks. Renshu shakes his head.

"I'm afraid we can safely remove that possiblity. As we know, our friend bears the mantle of Shenlong. Should another one of the great dragons have their hand in this then surely they would have approached him before attacking indiscriminantly. Not to mention, Xuěbào would have sensed it with his connection to the elements. Even my tenuous connection would have felt a great power."

"Wait hold up. Great dragons? Mantles?" Mei Ling asks turning to look at all of you. "Just what are you talking about?" She asks. You simply smile.

"Like I said before I'm friends with people who can be considered more skilled than The Five." You tease.

"Oh stop it you." Xin Lan says. "You're gonna make me blush." They turn to Mei Ling. "Don't worry about it. We've been through quite a bit. This kind of stuff just so happens to fall in our area of expertise." Ming snorts.

"If by expertise you mean we nearly get killed every time then yes. We are experts." She jokes. "But Xin is right, we do have some experience with spirits. Xuěbào more than others and Renshu has dedicated his life to them as well." Renshu gives a humble smile.

"You flatter me Miss Ming. My dedication is only a gift I was born with. One I accept with grace and use to assist those in need, as incorrect as my previous methods may have been." He says. "But as you've said, we are perhaps the best suited for this situation." Luo, who had been quiet until now speaks up.
>>
"If I may offer my humble opinion but it seems that Shaman Renshu is implying this is some sort of spell." He says. "If such a ritual has been used then perhaps we might turn our attention to two factors." You and your friends face the old ram.

"Oh no need to ask for permission Luo." Ming says politely. "Did we miss something?" Luo politely waves his hand.

"Not at all, your ideas are sound. But for a town that not only burned down once but twice. I find it odd that the Library, the center of knowledge, has survived it. Xuěbào did you not say that it was entirely intact, including the texts inside?" He asks. You nod. "There have been many stories of areas guarded by powerful rituals or encantations. We might have stumbled upon one."

"So you think that Library has something valuable in it?" Xin Lan asks. "Something worth turning all it's citizens into monsters in death?"

"That's horrible!" Ming cries."What could be so valuable that you'd damn people around it without their knowing?"

"Of that I am not sure." Luo says. "But I would add to the hypothesis that perhaps these raiders might have unwittingly triggered it if not them then perhaps the fires." Renshu thinks as he raises a hand to his chin.

"An excellent deduction as one would expect from a philosopher. Perhaps this ritual can be undone. If so we may yet allow those held to this world to pass on. A combination of angry phantoms and power magics would prove to be formidable defense. However it seems incomplete. The dead did not immediately rise and confused Xuěbào has their enemy. Such a defense surely would have some contingency to allow one to deactivate it."

"Well it's defending the library or at least connected to it." Xin Lan says. "So I'm guessing either the guy in charge of the town or someone connected to the empire would have been exempt. It makes sense if you think about it. Most if not all Libraries in China are funded by the government. If they have magical defenses to guard something in them, why would you lock out the proverbial owners?"

"But who were these Raiders?" You ask. "Luo have you heard anything in your travels?"

Luo's face falls slightly. "Only rumors my friend. Even among my fellow story tellers details are hard to come by. As Miss Ling has mentioned, these raids are particularly vicious. There seems to be nothing linking these attacks beyond the towns being along China's norther borders. Survivors are scarce and even less are willing to speak of them. If I would to hazard a guess, they might be trying to skirt the attention of the authorities. A tactic that so far has proven effective. The Empire can only spare so many resources to it's borders without thinning it's troops, especially for a foe that seems to vanish. Even the Five are kept preoccupied with other matters."

"The will come." Mei Ling says standing up. "The Five will come and they will put an end to this. I believe in them."
>>
Luo smiles. "Of that I have no doubt. They are the heroes of China but..."

"But what?" Mei Ling snaps.

"But you mustn't discount the other heroes." Luo continues, still smiling and unphased. "Heroes that have risen to the occasion when no one else could. Heroes such a young cat who wished to prove herself to those she looks up to. A young cat who is willing to fight tooth and nail to defend her idol's honor." Mei Ling looks rather embarassed and sits down. "You can be a hero just like them. That you have traveled all the way here to stop the attacks and come from a prestigous school only helps your efforts. While it is good that you hold someone in high regard and wish to emulate them do not forget 'A nation functions best when all it's citizens work towards the betterment of all'. We cannot rely on the Five for everything or else we'll risk overburdening them or worse complacency and apathy will grip our nation." Luo turns to you. "You once invited me to join your journey. If you are still willing, I would like to impose on you a bit more and join you. Just for this adventure. That is if you'll have me."

"It does seem like we need to return to that village if we want to get the information we need and put those monsters to rest." Xin Lan says standing. They flick their wrist and draw their blade. "Count me in."

"I am a Shaman and it is my duty to both soothe the living and the dead. I am at your disposal." Renshu says.

"I can't fight but if you need me all you need to do is ask." Ming says standing.

"Me too." Mei Ling says. "I want to help." Ming shakes her head. "What? I can fight! I'm also the one who was investigating this first."

"And your injured." Ming says sternly. "Perhaps that glass might have wiped your memory but I currently have a bucket full of the stuff that I picked from your head and back. As your doctor I'm ordering you to stay. Just so happens I'm rather intimately aware of the side effects of bloodloss which coincidentally happens to include death! Those stitches will hold but I'm not going to have you run around and tear them open!" Mei Ling looks at your group but Xin Lan shakes their head.

"Don't...just don't. When she says no. It means no. Don't make her mad." They say.

"This was my mission! It so I can prove myself! What am I supposed to do while I sit here?" She protests. Ming places her hands on Mei Ling's shoulder and forces her to sit.

"You survive." Ming says looking her dead in the eye. "You sit here and survive. You think about the mistakes you made and you survive. So that the next time it happens you don't come back to me a mess because I've just patched you up and heaven above I will not have a third death on my hands. Am. I. understood?!" She half growls have pleads. Mei Ling looks at you pleadingly.
>>
>Who do you take with you? Who do you leave behind (if any)?
>Write in.

or

>Do you even want to go back?
>Yes. The dead need their rest and that library might have information on the Scared Library's location.
>No. It's best to just leave things as they are and move on. Perhaps this one time, it's better to cut your losses and go somewhere else.

Lunch break for me! See you guys in a bit and before I forget, Happy Spooksday!
>>
>>4516134
>Talk to the Ox trader first, explain the situation, apologise for the strange tidings and find out their plan. If they intend to leave then we need to take everyone with us, if not then we can leave Ming and Mei behind to heal with Xin to guard.
>>
hol up is this mei ling from secrets of the five? damn we need to set our boy crane up

>>4516134
> the dead need their rest
PARAGON FOR LYFE
> take mei ling, xin lan, and renshu
>>
>>4516159
>hol up is this mei ling from secrets of the five?

It is indeed.
>>
>>4516134
>Yes. The dead need their rest and that library might have information on the Scared Library's location

Also I'm supporting going down to the Ox and explaining the situation and apologizing once again for all of these inconveniences before we leave. After that we should bring both our bun frens, I'm unsure about ming but I'm for us keeping her back to make sure mei ling doesn't do anything dumb and keep tabs on her injuries juuuust in case.

Once we're sure she can hold her own in combat, we can consider bringing her with us on our routine problem solving kung fu adventures
>>
>>4516144
>>4516159
>>4516211
Ok so. We're definitely going back but there's a bit of a disagreement on who to bring. For the most part, you want to bring at least Renshu. But one of you wants to bring Mei Ling, another depends on the ox, and I think the third still wants to leave Ming and Mei Ling behind regardless.
>>
>>4516348
Cant we heal mei a bit & take on some of the injuries ourselves with chi healing

Even though i understand there will be an unnecessary risk if healing works so let's leave her with ming & xin
Also how far are they from the village cause if they could come a bit closer without being exposed to the dead it'll be nice
>>
>>4516422
Sorry guys. Got pulled away from my PC for a small emergency. Halloween was eventful today.

But yes you can heal Mei with chi healing but it will leave you exhausted from the effort. You are also 1 day away from the village at the caravan speed one direction. At kung fu running speed it's a few hours to about half a day away.
>>
File: ECNFhBIW4AAIua9.jpg (61 KB, 540x800)
61 KB
61 KB JPG
>>4516835
Wait a minute.
If all animals are people...
What's pulling the caravans?
>>
>>4516845

I guess that’s best left to our imaginations.
>>
>>4516848
>Chinese slave empire exposed; Horses freed en masse
>"Actually, it's just our fetish. Yeah, we Horses love the bondage gear that comes with the job." - Quote from confused ex-slave horse
>>
File: 1549031189920.jpg (215 KB, 960x958)
215 KB
215 KB JPG
>>4516845
>Wait a minute.
>If all animals are people...
>What's pulling the caravans?

Uhh...mfw.

>>4516848
What he said. J-just like food right guys? Bean buns for everyone...
>>
>>4516864

...yeah. Beans.

That’s right. Cause, ummm... protein!

We ate meat buns at least twice niggra.
>>
>>4516864
Well, logistically, it's fine to have animal people pulling it.
It just means that running a caravan business is inherently more expensive since you're expected to pay a fair wage to the guys you hired to pull it. Which also means that Land Imported goods are going to be more expensive in general...
Whoever invents the engine is going to be one super rich motherfucker in this universe.

A good side benefit is that the animal-people pulling it can be trained to a much finer degree than real world animals, and understand complex orders and the geography around them. Drivers need not be a thing.
>>
>>4516348
let's not bring back mei-ling and ming
>>
>>4516134
Discuss with Ox what his plans for the caravan are.
If he wants to bypass the town (and ditch us), we give Mei Ling choice whether to go with them or come with us, under Ming's supervision of course.
If he wants to stay put, leave Mei Ling and leave it up to Ming whether she wants to stay or come.
If he wants to come closer to the town, leave Xin Lan, Ming and Mei Ling with them as guard, doctor and patient respectively.

Also, do we have some flares, or means to make one? Might want to leave the caravan with one to use if they come under attack so we can rush over. Although these may only be useful if the caravan moves closer to town.
>>
We're asking the Ox if he's going to leave or wishes to stay and wait. From there we'll see if Mei Ling will stay or go and if we'll leave Xin Lan to guard. No words on Luo so I'm assuming you guys are just leaving him behind because he's old. That or he was a given that you're bringing him along? I think thats the gist of this.
>>
>>4517123
Bring him along, Luo asked to come And we can tell by his handshake that the man can fuckin break stone. Don't let appearances distract you
>>
>>4517146
Wow you remember that? It was just a throwaway sentence I made in the first thread and even I barely recall it myself. Nice one anon.
>>
>>4517123
If he volunteers to join investigation team, he can. Otherwise he'll be assumed to be on guard duty. But investigation might be more interesting for him.
>>
>>4517174
Of course I remember it, Tai jung is autistic enough to do so, so someone else has to.
>>
You stand and sigh, "I'll go tell the caravan leader about this. See if he wants to turn back or stay." You say as you try to avoid Mei Ling's look. The Ox gives you a withering look as you approach but before he speaks you raise you hand. "I'll put it bluntly. Yunnan is gone. Burned to the ground by bandits. To make matters worse, the dead have risen once more. There is absolutely no reason for you to go there." You say before adding. "...I'm sorry." The ox gives you a look but when your expression doesn't change he says,

"You're serious..."

"I don't joke about these things." You say. "Regardless if you do or don't believe that the dead have risen, the reality is that Yunnan is gone. So rather than ask you to stay any longer, I'm asking what are you going to do? Zhengyi is about two weeks travel from here. I'm sure you can sell your wares there if not find passage back to central China. But my friends and I will be staying here. We need to put the dead to rest." The Ox looks at you confused.

"You...can do that?" He asks looking past you at your small group of friends. "Just who are you people?" You shrug.

"I don't know if we can." You admit. "But that doesn't keep us from trying. We're just travelers. We do the right thing when we feel like we can help. Nothing more."

The Ox crosses his arms and sighs. "Well...if Yunnan is gone then it doesn't bode well for the other towns up north. If bandits are getting cocky enough to start destroying towns then I'm not going to risk my caravan traveling up there. Not even with your group guarding us. I suppose we'll travel south to Zhengyi City and see what we can sell there. At the very least it'll be a fortified city and not in the wilds." You nod and offer your hand to shake. The Ox takes your offer and says," It's been good knowing you. Stay safe on the roads."

"You too." You say before returning to your group. "The caravan is changing it's route. They're headed to Zhengyi." You explain. "Don't want to risk running into bandits up north. Which brings us to you." You say looking at Mei Ling. "With no caravan to guard, that means we're all going to the town but you can't fight and your doctor has ordered you to not come. So, you can either head back to the city or come with us." Ming opens her mouth to protest but you ask for more time to speak. "We'll figure out the details of what to do with you then but you can't fight. If anything you will be in the library with Ming if not hiding in the woods at the edge of town."

"But you're bringing him along!" Mei Ling says pointing to Luo.

"Luo doesn't have stitches holding the back of his head together." Ming points out. Mei Ling glares at Ming but says nothing.
>>
File: Spoiler Image (28 KB, 233x429)
28 KB
28 KB JPG
>What do you say?
>Tell Mei Ling that The Five are in Zhengyi City. If she wants a chance to join them. She can find it there.
>Tell Ming that you plan on keeping her and Mei Ling in the Library. At least Xin or Renshu will be with them at all times. It's about as safe as it can get.
>Simply say that it's Mei Ling's choice. While you understand that Ming wants her to be safe she can't really force her to do anything.
>Write in.

>>4517182
Turns out Luo is Uncle Iroh
>>
>>4517200
>It is your choice, Ming is simply the best doctor we've ever known. But if you come with us, you are going to stay out of combat unless there is nothing else that can be done. And for your information, the 5 should still be in Zhengyi, you can catch them if you go quickly.

Lets see what She picks. To stay and see it to the end, or to visit her idols while she can't help here.
>>
>>4517200
>It's Mei Ling's choice - if she comes with us, she'll be under Ming's supervision. The library seemed safe. If she goes, she might be able to catch up with the Five - they were in the city when we left it. But that was some time ago.

I think she'll come with us. She wanted to prove herself before meeting them and showing up injured is probably not first impression she'll want to make.
>>
>>4517208
>>4517234
Leaving it up to Mei Ling. Writing.
>>
>>4517197
"That old man has more years of kung-fu experience than all of us combined and has likely forgotten more about fighting than you've ever known. Have you always been good at jumping to conclusions or did they teach you that at Lee Da academy?" Keep the tone teasing and light.
>>
>>4517252
We don't actually know that, do we? I mean we can probably figure that he knows some shit, given his strength and friendship with Ooway, but what do we know of him properly?
>>
>>4517262
Oogway told you Luo was his student at some point in time though he only said Luo focused more on the philosphical aspects of Kung Fu and didn't elaborate further. Tai Lung assumes Luo is a master of the art simply because of his strength and tutelage but to what degree, he doesn't know. You guys know, through a small epilogue, that Luo not only created the original Sword of Heroes that rests in the Jade Palace but was it's wielder though much to Shifu's dismay Luo considers the sword a trinket. The sword which, though played for jokes, is so sharp that just looking at it cuts you. The funny thing is that for all his years in training, Tai Lung has never really give much thought to the nonpractical applications of Kung Fu. The history, the philosophy, the intent of the art are all something he's kind of just learning know. He's very much the opposite of Po in that regard. Had Po met Luo, he'd instantly know who he is from name alone.

Essay's aside, It's somewhat in character for TL to say it but it's also ironic because he's doing exactly what Mei Ling is doing. Jumping to conclusions, albeit a somewhat correct one, and doesn't know Luo's real skill.
>>
>>4517279
Amusing.

And huh, He's a REALLY old goat then. One of 4 brothers.
>>
>>4517288
Yep. Though I have to admit that I made Luo up on the spot. I had just hijacked the Quest at the time and I wasn't aware of the Brothers lore at the time. Still fits though. At the time, he was just a famous storyteller that looked like a simple old man. The most famous Chinese story that I knew was Romance of the Three Kindoms (the snes game I played the shit out of one summer in highschool when messing with emulators) so I named him after that. Then I thought it would be a fun twist that the old goat who gifted you a replica of a legendary sword was infact the original owner of the real one and I took his name becuase of the whole storyteller angle...which makes it hard for me to write him and not look like a self insert.
>>
>>4517296
I just repeated "At the time" like three times in a row. Alright, no responding to the thread and writing my next post simulatneously anymore. As much as I enjoy explaining thing.s
>>
>>4517296
Given your name, he's an excert more than an insert. A bit like a framing device.
>>
"That old man has more years of kung-fu experience than all of us combined and has likely forgotten more about fighting than you've ever known. Have you always been good at jumping to conclusions or did they teach you that at Lee Da academy?" You tease gentle. Luo laughs heartily.

"Xuěbào I am not that old." He says with quiet amusement though you doubt his protest knowing how old Oogway was. "Ahh...to be young and full of fire. How I miss those days." He sighs. "If you permit me, I shall go and fetch my things. That is, if you'll allow me to join?" You nod and the old ram leaves to gather his things.

"Mei Ling, I know you want to prove yourself to The Five." You say. "But you are injured. Knowing your limits is a good thing, but knowing when to stop is the real application. I can't tell you what to do so I'll tell you what I know. The Five are in Zhengyi city right now. If you go with the caravan, you can meet them and tell them of your goals. Knowing that, I'll let you decide. You can come with us or you can go and see The Five." Ming's eyes widen and she walks up to you. She glares at you and stands on a rock to whisper angrily in your ear.

"What are you doing!?" She hisses. "She can die!"

"I know but it's not our choice to make." You say.

"Yes it is!" Ming replies. "We have to be responsible to the people around us! You know what that cut did to you!" She says running her finger down your scar. "You got lucky! She might not have that chance! You might not have had that chance!" Mei Ling stands up.

"I'm going with you guys." She says. Ming gives you a mutinous look that borders on murderous. "I'm going to prove myself to them and I won't do that by running away. I'll do anything to be one of them. Anything." You and Ming exhange looks at Mei Ling's tone.

"Fine." You say gently putting Ming down who had, in her anger, started standing on her tip toes to try and match your height only to nearly fall off. "But you're going to be with the group in the library and you'll defer to Ming. No questions. Last thing we need is people dying trying to be heroes." Ming grumpily goes to grab her things and Mei Ling seems to share the sentiment as you tell her your conditions. You catch Xin Lan looking at you incredibly amused. When the two of you catch each other's gaze they raise their hands up defensively.

"I'm not saying anything." They say holding back a laugh. "Just...someone's getting the smaller sized cuts of the meal next time Ming is cooking. That and I hope you don't mind the burning sensation next time she patches you up." They continue once Ming is out of earshot. You shake your head at the rabbit and they return it with a grin. Luo returns with a small pack and a walking stick and Ming comes back from gathering up her medicines. You all bid your goodbyes to the caravan and head out into the woods.
>>
---

By the time you all arrive to the village it was past noon. In an effort to save time and arrive there before night fall, you had to carry both Ming and Luo in your arms. Though not an impossible or difficult task, it was a bit cumbersome to carry Ming on your back and Luo in your arms. "My apologies Xuěbào." Luo says as you set him down once all of you had reached the edge of the woods just outside the village outskirts. "I did not mean to be a burden." You shake your head.

"It's no big deal." You say. "Even if you're not as old as I thought you were." You gently tease. Luo simply chuckles. Ming slips off your back and pokes her head out of the tree line looking aghast.

"This is horrible." She says. "All those lives...all those homes. Just...gone."

"Great sorrow hangs in the air." Renshu says. "As does anger. It is as you said my friend. The dead here are unhappy."

"Yeah but where are all the bodies?" Xin Lan asks looking around. "There doesn't even seem to be any that you took down. Its like nothing's touched this place in a while. I don't even see any footprints."

"Well we can think about that later." Mei Ling says. "First we need to make our way in. Hopefully without setting off whatever happened last night."

>How do you want to approach the town?
>Head straight for the Library. Don't stop for anything until you get there.
>Send someone to go in and draw attention from anything in the village. If something moves or is attracted approach from the opposite side.
>Send people in groups. The smaller the size of people entering the less likely you are to draw attention.
>Write in.
>>
>>4517323
>Hang back, send Our ninjas into the village to see if they spring a trap and if so, how long it takes. They can withdraw back quickly and we can wait for the dead to calm the fuck down with better foreknowledge.
>>
>>4517323
Allow the vorpal bunnies to scout while we do our transcendental stuff and ask around if local spirits saw anything of interest. Ming can pinch and poke us if something approaches.
>>
>>4517337
>>4517350
Sending Team Ying/Yang to scout ahead. While we ask the elementals about stuff. Writing.
>>
Can't believe team names are being used god I'm so hyped
>>
"Xin, Renshu. Go scout ahead." You say. "See if you can find any traps or if the dead will rise again while you're in there. You two can easily keep hidden and withdraw should things go wrong. I'll stay back and see if the elemental spirits can offer more information." The two rabbits nod at you.

"Its been a while Stripes." Xin Lan says with a grin. "You sure you haven't let your new profession slow you down?" They tease.

Renshu smiles politely. "Little one I've always been a Shaman but I think it's time I've let you in on a little secret. All those times we "played" hide and seek? I let you win." He says and the two leap forward, a blur of white and grey. They sail silently through the air before landing just behind a building at the edge of the town without so much as kicking a cloud of ash. The two dart into the shadows and soon vanish from sight. Mei Ling looks dumbfounded.

"They...they're gone." She says. "I didn't even notice when they stopped being there." You smile and sit down to meditate.

"Ming should anything happen, just get my attention." You say. "Shaking me should be enough." Ming nods and sits down to wait.

"Well, we're on watch then." She says. "Luo do you know anything about the library here?" She asks. Luo makes his way to her and sits down himself. He begins to speak but by then you've gone into your trance. You reach out to try and sense your elemental friends but it's far more difficult than it has ever been before. You feel as if you're wandering through a thick fog. Things feel distanced and vauge almost as if you had just learned the skill. You furrow your brow and focus harder. As you reach farther out in this in this fog, it slowly begins to part and becomes clearer. At the far edge of your perception you can sense a spirit of the wind and call out to it. Your "voice" seems smothered and quiet and only seems to just catch the spirit's attention.

"You are distant, friend." The spirit says.

"Things are...difficult." You say. "It's as if I'm stuck in a thick fog. I can't sense anything well and only the fringes of my perception seem clear but I at least got your attention. I am in the ruins of a town. It was attacked by a group of raiders that seem to be doing the same to other places on the northern borders of China. Have you seen anything related to that?" You ask.

"No. I do not know anything about the civilizations of man but I know that the fire spirits and sprites were out in earnest. How long I do not know in your measurements time. Such things have long lost meaning to me." The spirit says.

"Did the children of fire tell you anything about it?" You ask.
>>
"They mentioned an unnatural blaze. Though they were confused as to why mortals would choose to ignite their own shelters, they nonetheless enjoyed the fires. Perhaps that is the attack you speak of. They could not enjoy the flames for very long as they said that is when death began to occur. The sprites were the first to be frightened off and those that stayed only did so for a short time as the energy around the area began to be drenched in the stagnation that only death can bring. Although they mentioned one last thing. The chi of the death did not return to the world as it does normally. Instead it remained locked in place. Such an unnatural state was more than enough reason for the fire spirits to leave."

"Strange. Such a thing does not bode well." You say remember the events in Eureka. "I will have to consult my friend. He is more experienced with the spirits of the dead. Thank you for your wisdom." You say and pull back to your body. You awake with a gasp and find yourself drenched in sweat. Ming and the others look at you concerned.

"Are you ok?" Ming asks. "You looked liked you were really concentrating and you started to sweat all of a sudden." You shake your head and sit back catching your breath.

"It's alright." You say panting. "I guess it took a bit more out of me than I thought. This area is off. That much is certain. Has Renshu or Xin come back yet?" The others shake their head.

"Not yet and we haven't caught sight of them so that's good." Ming says. "They still must be hidden."

"Nothing has moved either." Mei Ling adds. "If there are any traps then they haven't set them off nor does it seem like the dead have noticed them."

>What do you do?
>Talk to one of your companions. What do you ask them?
>Go into town and begin your search while the others wait for you. Where do you go?
>Wait for the two to return then plan your next move.
>Write in.
>>
>>4517439
>Talk to Ming [Shoot the shit with her, Ask about what Luo and her have been talking about]
>Talk to Luo [So Oogway said you were a student of his, though more a philosopher.....So how good are you/what do you know?]
>>
>>4517449
works for me
>>
Gonna make a quick lunch. I'll be right back.
>>
I wonder what Luo's style is, since he has a cane and nothing else, it probably isn't his weapons heavy martial arts that led to his creation and use of the sword of heros.

Perhaps he's full Iroh and has a kick heavy style.
>>
>>4517449
>>4517477
Talking to our friends. Writing.
>>
You take a few moments to catch your breath and look out into the ruined town. As the other said, there is no signs of movement or disturbance within. Your eyes look all around for signs of your friends but their skill shines through and you come up empty handed. Rather than wait in silence and let anxiety creep in, you decide to simply chat with your friends. You take a few steps and sit next to Ming who was idly looking through her bag. "Something wrong?" She asks looking up at you. "You looked really exhausted. Did you need some medicine?" You shake.

"No, just needed to catch my breath." You explain. "Decided that time would go faster talking to someone than waiting in quiet." Ming gives you a small smirk.

"So I'm entertainment now?" She jokes.

"Well...considering you're the one who makes sure we all stay alive I'd no. Last thing I need is the doctor getting away with my murder." You joke. Ming playfully swipes at your arm. "So how are you holding up?" You ask. "Feel any difference after all that exercise?"

"To be honest with you. No I don't." She admits. "But that just shows how gradual it's been. I've been keeping an eye out and I've only now noticed a few things. I find myself being able to stay up longer, walking doesn't kill my feet anymore, and I haven't felt winded at all these last few days. Plus I think I've dropped weight too." She flexes an arm and you can see its more toned than it was before. "See? Muscle...well more than I used to have." She grins. "I'm pretty sure I can beat you up now. You might need Xin and Renshu's help to stop me next time I want to do something." You let out a laugh.

"I better watch what I say then." You say with a grin. "Don't want you to make me look bad infront of the others. What about your alchemy?" You ask. "Anything new there?" Ming's eyes light up and she nods.

"Yes! I got this new medicine I'm going to use on you. It's super extra bitter. For all the times you made me worry." She teases then shakes her head. "In actuality it's going somewhat slow. Haven't had much time to write up formulas or experiment but I do have an idea for a new bomb. It explodes into a sticky sap. Hopefully we can use it to subdue people without hurting them." Ming digs into her bag and pulls out a flask of viscous substance. "Only problem is that I can only make it in small quantities. The ingredients don't yeild much of the substance so I have to use alot of them to get an adequate ammount. With this ammount...I guess you can hit someone's arm and pin it to a wall? Or their leg? It's a strong adhesive so I guess we can use it as a glue." She puts it back in her bag. "Uhh...Oh! I'm also working on a better smoke bomb. Make the cloud thicker. But the issue is we won't be able to see. Good in an emergency if we memorized out exit routes but not so useful in a fight I think."
>>
"I'm sure we can find a use for both of them." You say. "A first step is a first step and honestly, I think we've saved ourselves just because we happened to have something we originally thought was useless." You say shrugging. "So what did Luo tell you about the library? Anything important?"

"Oh that." Ming says. "I didn't really ask anything important to be honest. I was just asking if he thought there would be an manuscripts or scrolls of medicine in there and if it was ok to take them." She says playing with the grass next to her. "I mean I know the town is gone but it seems a bit rude to pillage the ruins for books. You saw what happened on the Gale Cutter."

"I think that was a special cicumstance. It was a curse." You look at the town. "And besides, we were told that we could take as much gold as we needed. I'm sure you taking a handful of scrolls wouldn't hurt considering you intend to use them for good."

"That's what Luo said." Ming replies. "He said that we're not stealing, we're preserving knowledge and the legacy of those that came before us. The library was made for that purpose and now that it's defunct we're simply continuing with what it was inteded to do."

"I don't think I could think of a better person for those books to be with than you." You admit. "Not like anyone else could do much with them." Ming smiles and gently pushes your arm.

"Flatterer." She says. "I should check up on Mei Ling. See if her bandages need changing. They shouldn't but I'd better make sure." She says standing up. She pauses for a moment thinking and then asks. "Hey...you know how you said I should be running in the mornings to maintain my current stamina...do you...would you like to keep running with me in the mornings?" She asks.

>Will you continue jogging in the mornings with Ming?
>Yes
>No
>>
>>4517635
>of course.
>But dont think that will spare you from the rest of the training regime. Ha ha ha
>>
>>4517635
>Yes
>>
>>4517642
I just realized that if Ming learns Chi strikes then when the doctor says no she can just Chi stun you. Can't go off and make your wounds worse if you're stunned.
>>
>>4517647
That's why we dont teach her that our tail can undo them.
>>
>>4517647
>>4517648
He's right you know, he was able to break out of a acupuncture shell with just his tail and a ducks feather, I think he can undo it by striking those points with his own tail.
>>
>>4517653
Our ace in the hole!
>>
>>4517653
You're right about that. Ok so she'll Chi stun everyone but you. And she'll be forever confused as to how you keep breaking out of it.
>>4517642
>>4517646
our mornings will be spent running with Ming and we're slowly developing Tai Lung by how he interacts with his friends outside of danger. Writing.
>>
>>4517668
"HOW DO YOU DO IT!? I STUNNED ALL OF YOUR LIMBS AND IT TAKES AT LEAST A PUSH TO STRIKE THE CHI POINTS!"

'Of course Ming'
>Grinning snow leopard
>>
>>4517683
As a minor aside, we could stand to learn from Renshu about chi strikes. Maybe he knows some that we arent proficient in
>>
You smile at Ming. "Of course." You say. "Just don't think that's going to spare you from the rest of the training regime." You joke. Ming shoots you a grin.

"Don't worry, my medicines will make sure you'll regret every hour of torture you put me though." She teases before wandering towards Mei Ling. You look out at the town once more. It remained as still as it was before though you have to make a concious effort to not think of it as dead. The word simply felt like a bad omen to refer to the town as that. Standing up, you make your way towards Luo who was quietly writing something on paper. Occasionally he would look up at the town for a moment and then go back to writing. You take a seat next to him and patiently wait for the old ram to finish what he was doing before asking, "What are you writing?"

"A brief description of the town." Luo says. "It will help with my writings."

"Are you going to turn this into one of your tales?" You ask.

"Oh no. Not yet at least." Luo admits. "I will allow for the proper amount of time to grieve. It's rather bad form to write a story about the ill fortune of an entire town so soon after it's destruction. However, I want to be able to convey the devestation we're seeing when I write a letter to my friends and storytellers. The rest of China must know about this. We simply can't allow such injustices to go unnoticed." Luo sighs, "However, all I can do is put pen to paper and hope that my words reach the ears of China's citizens. Though they might not be able to fight off such an attack and the empire might not have the men to spare. I hope that my words at least save some. Maybe they will reach a town that will adequately prepare for such an event. Maybe someone will heed the tale and move away before it is too late."

Rather than stay on a somber note you change the subject. "Have you always been a writer? Oogway mentioned you were a student of his, though more of a philosopher."

Luo gives you a mysterious smile. "Would you believe that in my youth I was not a writer but a blacksmith?" He asks. You tilt your head.

"A blacksmith? What does that have to do with Kung Fu?" You ask surprised as you adjust your sitting position to be more comfortable. "Sounds like this is another one of your stories." You say. "What pushed you to study under Oogway?"
>>
"It's quite a long tale. When we sat together for the first time I told you that I saw doubt in your eyes. Not because you were angry or confused but because you had finally realized what you could be and everything you could do. It's the same eyes I had when I buried my father." Luo says as he puts away his things. "When I was just a young man, I was a blacksmith. My brothers, far more talented than I, took up martial arts and became heroes in their own right. They would call me a coward and a failure. In a way they were right. Rather than face my own short comings, I buried myself in my work and what I loved. I could not face the truth that I would never be my brother's equal or perhaps that was the lie I would tell myself. One day, as all stories begin, our village was attacked by giants or so the tale says. In reality it was a band of rather large bears. Bandits as it usually is. My brothers fought valiantly but in the end they were defeated. My father, a man with a fierce sense of justice and a martial artist in his own right, ordered me to fight and I, bearing contempt for everthing my family stood for, refused and locked myself away in my shop. Having no one else to defend my village, my father stood alone against the horde of bandits. As you can no doubt guess, he was slain and it was I alone who could bury him."

Luo pulls a flask to drink water from before continuing, "That night, as I mourned the death of the man who raised me and cursed the coward I became, I looked in to the mirror. Doubt clouded my eyes, because I knew that I could be better. Because I knew that the only person holding the coward back was myself. That is when I grabbed the broken remains of my siblings weapons and forged them into something new. I spent the next year working in secret to master my new art and when the time came for the bandits to attack us once more I struck. The cowardly blacksmith that chose to hid away in his shop had become a living weapon. Not one of the bandits survived my attack." Luo holds his staff as he looks out at the town. "In the end, I was heralded a hero and had earned the respect of my brothers as I always wanted but even from the time I returned to cheering crowds to today, all I wanted was my father back." Luo looks at you with a sad smile. "And that is the true tale of how the Sword of Heroes was forged."

You remain quiet for a while. "What brought you to Oogway?" You ask.
>>
"My sorrow, my confusion. I wanted to know why I fought. Why no victory would assuage my pain. Oogway taught me Kung Fu. Taught me why one should fight. Though I continued to hone my skills with weapons I ultimately fell in love with philosophy. To talk rather than fight. To tell tales that would inspire others and so future generations would not make the same mistakes as the past. I found joy in the smiles I brought to others with my words and seeing the reaction your young friend had a few days ago only help reaffirm my decision. Not all of us are fighters, despite our ability to do so well, my boy. And not all who can fight are often the best fighters."

"So how good did you get?" You ask. "How much was enough for you, a storyteller?"

Luo gives you a warm smile. "A younger me would have challenged you to a fight and trounced you rightly for asking such a thing." He jokes and shakes his head. "No...I'm certain even in my prime, you would have bested me soundly. But for a man who can fell an army on his own, I supposed being able to acomplish half of that is good enough for me. Though I would have prefered a weapon in hand rather than an empty palm. A trait I supposed I earned while working metals."

>What do you say?
>Ask Luo why he gave you the replica Sword of Heroes. As a blacksmith, he would have known it was not meant for combat.
>Ask the old ram for advice. Maybe he can help you with something. (what do you ask)
>Thank Luo for his time and go do something else.
>Thank Luo and wait a bit longer. The sun is setting now.
>Write in.
>>
>>4517741
>But for a man who can fell an army on his own, I supposed being able to acomplish half of that is good enough for me.
Supposed to be "But to a man who can fell an army on his own,"
>>
>>4517741
>Why did you give me a replica of your sword then?
>thank him for his time and talk to mei ling (which of the 5 do you know? What inspired you to join them?)


But hey, at least they didnt raise the dead. So it must be a sense thing or maybe entering the library
>>
>>4517741
>Ask the old ram for advice. Maybe he can help you with something
> how do I stop myself from stagnating when it comes to my skills?
>>
>>4517754
>>4518135
Continuing to talk to your friends...and Mei Ling who is a big bully. Writing.
>>
>>4518418
>Talked shit, got decked and put under the watchful eye of a master doctor.
>Somehow not the hardass that tries to be a bully but gets laughed off due to difference in strength.

Explain
>>
File: qxat4q8rjh221.jpg (27 KB, 750x439)
27 KB
27 KB JPG
>>4518427
She tried to hit us with a stick. I think that's pretty mean... but really Mei Ling is just an eager graduate who wants to prove herself and be like her idols.
>>
>>4518432
>A stick
Come back with a sword breaker, then we'll talk
>>
"If you're the man who created the Sword of Heroes...then why did you give me this replica? You of all people would know it's not meant for combat." You ask pulling the blade out.

"The Sword of Heroes was what started me on the path to become the man I wished to be." He says. "Perhaps I had hoped that it would do the same for you. Though I'm afraid little Shifu would never let me give you the real thing. Judging by it's condition, it's not seen much use and perhaps it's for the best. It is a rather nice looking replica." The old ram muses. You smile.

"Well I cannot say for certain that it was the sword that helped me on my path but the words you imparted on me certainly did." You say. "I suppose the blade has grown to have sentimental value. Tell me, how did you keep your skills from stagnating? You focused on philosophy but there is tons of stories of the man who wielded the Sword of Heroes. So that must mean you kept yourself in practice at least while you still kept the sword."

Luo nods. "I'm afraid your skill has far surpassed my own and you've come across the dilemma many a hero come across. You're in quite an eviable position my friend. You possess talent and skills that even some of China's greatest heroes would dream about and thus you find yourself in the unfortunate state where you wish to improve but cannot find a challenge to test you. It is said complacency is the source of stagnation but for you, the man who wields unimaginable talent, it is forced on you. All I can say is that your dilemma comes with it's own merits. Should you ever find a task or opponent that challenges you to your limit then China is in grave trouble indeed. Nonetheless all I can offer you is what any old master would tell you. Practice and repitition. Experience and understanding. Continue to do what you are doing. Use your craft to help others so that your weapons will not dull. In time perhaps you will find a way to go beyond. Or,and there is no shame in it, perhaps you might want to set aside martial improvement and seek an alternative route to express your talents. Perhaps storytelling?" Luo jokes lightly.

You nod. "I see...Thank you for your time Luo." You say as you stand and bow.

"I am simply an old man now." Luo says, though again you doubt that, "Offering advice and telling a good tale is my profession now. I will be here should you and your friends require someone to speak to." The old ram pulls his writing kit out again and returns to his hobby. You make your way over to Mei Ling who was looking out into the ruined town.

"So which of The Five do you know?" You ask sitting against a tree. Mei Ling tears herself from the town an looks at you. "Did they save your school once?"

Mei Ling shakes her head. "No. I used to go to school with one." She says. "It's Crane."

"Crane went to Kung Fu Academy?" You ask surprised. "I always figured they learned at the Jade Palace."
>>
"Oh...he didn't really go to the school per say, at least not at first. He was the janitor." She admits. "Could never get passed the entrance exam. Well he could but he always had anxiety. It held him back."

"Wait then how did he become one of The Five?"

"He's insanely talented." Mei Ling says. "It took him a while to get over his hang ups. Once he got in, he basically ran the school. No one could touch him."

"Is that why you're inspired to join them?" You ask. Mei Ling gives you a confused look.

"They're The Five...every child in China at one point in their lives wishes they could join them." She says patiently. "They're heroes. The best of the best. What every martial artist aspires to be like. It's why I train every day and why I joined the academy. I want to be as good as them. I want to be someone kids look up to and I want to help people. You can't do better than being one of The Five."

"You can do all that without being one of them." You point out. Mei Ling shrugs.

"Sure, tons of people have but...it's an honor to join their ranks. I can learn so much from them." She says. "It's like a Kung Fu academy. You can learn on your own but you can also have the honor of joining one of the best places that teaches it. It's something that stays with you. Something that makes people look up to you or brings you family great pride." You nod politely but don't really understand. Or at least now you don't. You feel a certain connection with what she's saying but after all you've been through it simply doesn't resonate with you anymore. As you dwell on it some more, you see your two rabbit friends land near the edge of your group's camp. Everyone moves closer to hear what they have to say.

"There's nothing there." Xin Lan says. "Whole town is dead...or dormant as Stripes puts it."

"It's as we assumed. There is great power dwelling here and the spirits are unable to rest because of it. However we could not locate the source of it, nor would we find anything that would bring the town to the state you described." Renshu explains. "We examined the Library and it simply stands there, unmarked by the fires. An impossibility given the inferno needed to destroy everything around it."

"So then we can only wait?" Ming asks.

"Seems like it." Xin Lan says. "Unless you want to send the big guy in and see if the spirits act up by his presence. They did seem to think he was the one responsible for it."

"If the plan is to set off the trap then we should all at least be somewhere else." Mei Ling says. "Otherwise all we're going to see is a town on fire. We'll never learn anything all the way out here."

"Perhaps, but we cannot discount the danger of being in the epicenter of such an event." Luo points out. "Let us plan our next course of action and decide which route to take."
>>
>What do you want to do?
>Go in alone. See if that wakes up the dead. From there your friends can join in as back up.
>Have everyone walk into town. Perhaps, due to your friend's skill, the trap didn't seem to notice them? Though doubtfull perhaps a large enough group will set it off.
>Go explore the town. Maybe the trap was a one time thing. Now you might be able to explore freely.
>Set people up around the town as you go in to try and set the trap off. (Where do you send people to?)
>Simply wait. It could be that the monster only rise at night. If so, you can examine how the trap functions from a distance.
>Write in.
>>
>>4518488
>Send everyone to the library
>>
>>4518488
>Go in alone. See if that wakes up the dead. From there your friends can join in as back up.
>>
>>4518520
Better to send our friends first. We will just trigger the trap
>>
>>4518501
>>4518575
>>4518520
So what I'm going to go with is, send everyone to the library but we send in our friends first. I'll get to writing.
>>
"We'll get everyone to the library." You say. "That's our the only building left that can give us clues as to what's going on. If not then we at least can salvage some of the books in there while we figure out what to do. We did come to Yunnan for a reason." You look at the rabbits. "Xin, you'll be our front scout. Coordinate with your brother, he'll be the one ferrying everyone. Renshu, take the others and lead them to the library. You'll be going in pairs so as to not draw attention. Take Ming first then Luo and then Mei Ling. I'll hang back. If I'm the one who triggers the trap then I should be the last to head in. If things go wrong, you'll be able to fortify yourselves in the building. I'll see if I can force a gap in the enemy forces to allow everyone to flee."

"Makes sense to me." Xin Lan says. "Follow me. There's a faster route to the library if we skirt around the edge of the town."

"I will linger by the door and signal you to come in." Renshu says as the group departs. Your friends head into the forest behind you and start their journey into the town. Minutes pass and you can your friends off in the distance as they emerge from the forest. They quickly duck behind the ruins of a store and vanish from sight. Every so often you can see Renshu and one other appear between buildings as they run across the town before turning a corner and leaving your field of view. You wait for it to go all wrong, for the buildings to once again ignite and the dead to rise once more. Every time you see one of your friends, you wait, but nothing happens. Eventually you see Luo and Renshu making their way into town. Once they turn the corner you wait a bit longer and finally see something glint as it reflects the dying sunlight. The signal. Mimicking your friends, you leap from where you stood and fly through the air before landing gracefully at the edge of the ruins.

Keeping quiet, you make your way through the town towards the library. Your ears strain to hear movement of some kind but all that you catch is the sounds of your own footsteps. You arrive to your destination without incident and enter the library. Your friends are waiting patiently in the small reception area and tense up as you enter only to relax as they see it is you.

"That went smoothly." Xin Lan says. "I could have sworn you'd be the one to set everything off."

"It seems that perhaps the dead only rise at night." Luo says. "We might want to have someone keep watch and make sure they don't notice our presence."

"I'm not sure." Ming says. "If we keep someone to look out the windows, they might catch them. If might be safer to have everyone in the back of the building where it's quiet. Xuěbào mentioned that the library was undisturbed when he entered. Perhaps the dead don't come in here."
>>
"We don't know what the requirements are for the dead to rise. Having one of us to watch the windows would help in case we do activate the trap. The rest of us can go and search the library for clues." Renshu says.

"What do we even look for?" Mei Ling asks.

Xin Lan looks at you, unsure what they can divulge.

>What do you do next?
>Tell Mei Ling why your friends actually came here. You let her come into a dangerous situation. She might as well know the whole truth and who she's working with.
>Tell everyone to wait before exploring the library. You want to wait til nightfall to see if it makes the dead rise.
>Stay behind near the windows. Let everyone wander to look around the library. See if that does anything.
>Leave someone to keep watch while you and the rest look around the library.
>Allow everyone to search. The more people looking the better.
>Write in.
>>
>>4518630
>Tell her what to look for, information on the great library or pool of contemplation.
>Don't tell her our identity. Not yet.
>>
>>4518630
>>Tell Mei Ling why your friends actually came here. You let her come into a dangerous situation. She might as well know the whole truth and who she's working with.
The truth is painful to divulge, perhaps not even wise to divulge, but it is morally best to do so regardless. To spread the truth even if it places one's self at a disadvantage is the mark of a good man.
>>
>>4518665
Not when it endangers them, ie causing a schism just prior to undead onslaught.

Save it until the trap is disarmed.
>>
>>4518669
To let fear of a potential ill prevent one from divulging the truth is to let fear control you. To let fear control you is to willfully imprison oneself. A concession made once can easily be made again, constantly pushing what must be done to another 'more convenient' time.
Abandon your fear. Trust in the goodness of others. The worst thing that could happen will result in death, but what is there to fear from death?
>>
>>4518673
Why bother helping anyone if there is nothing to fear from death? Why stay your hand at all if death is inevitable and there is nothing to fear.

They have a full life ahead of them, and I wouldn't see it squandered over a poorly thought out comment prior to battle.
If you won't wait until the danger is passed completely, at least wait until the danger has abaited with the rising of the sun.
>>
>>4518630
Keep watch, let the rest search for clues.

Prioritize looking for clues on what is going on, but mention what we're looking for.

I'm not opposed to telling who we are desu although I'm not sure if it's relevant right now.
>>
File: 01.jpg (148 KB, 637x643)
148 KB
148 KB JPG
>>4518681
We help because helping is good. It's as simple as that.
To conceal the truth is not good, no matter the excuse that one uses. There is no justice to be found in falsehood.
>>
>>4518687
That's an incredibly simplistic take of the matter and at odds with our modus Operendi. The reason we conceal our identity is explicitly to help others without our past getting in the way.

This would be one of those times it does. Especially if they see this as their big way to prove to the five that they are dedicated to doing good, taking in the infamous Tai Lung,
We've "concealed" the truth this long, let it lie a bit further and we can tell her later. There is no gain to doing it now other than to satisfy some vague moral quandary that's sprung upon you.
>>
>>4518639
Oh yeah, and
>Leave someone on guard while everyone else searches.
I'm inclined to due to his senses and fighting style.
>>
>>4518691
The path to redemption is one of countless steps. Learning the importance of truth is a step that must eventually be made, brother. As I said before, your fear of the result controls and shackles you. You will have to both conquer it, and come to terms with the fact that 'gain' is a desire that must be shed.
>>
I'll leave the debate on whether or not to reveal our name go on but for now, the conensus is to search the libarary and leave someone to keep watch. I'm assuming >>4518707 means Renshu considering his fighting style is to be a wall (moving or otherwise). Writing.
>>
>>4518716
That's right.

>>4518715
No. You can either do Good or follow Justice which sees us back in a cell of our own free will.
Honesty is nice but it isn't anywhere near as vital to 'redemption' as you make it out to be and your insistence on doing it now, rather than when we don't have an immediate threat about to start swinging is baffling.

Or do you just think that we are going to forget to tell her by the time it's time for her to fuck off and find Crane?
>>
File: IMG_0595.jpg (365 KB, 1162x850)
365 KB
365 KB JPG
>>4518722
It is a concession. And like I said previously, any concession made once can easily be made again and again. There is no growth if one sacrifices integrity for efficiency. True realization cannot be achieved by those who still bear the mindset that honesty is something only to be born from convenience.
>>
>>4518736
which again I say isn't sacrificing integrity if it is in service of keeping others safe and helping them, which I reiterate is why we took the false name Xuebao in the first place and why we gave it to Mei Ling.
Distraction or division is fatal in fights to the death, especially when a team is reliant upon it to survive and thrive. And that, is at the very least 'bad' and at the very worst [wo]manslaughter.

So instead of telling your teammates "by the way, I'm hitler" before you weather the oncoming enemy, tell them after the last of that army is dead and nobody is going to die from that decision. The result afterwards may not be good, but at least it isn't an active threat to their safety.
>>
>>4518743
That example was from a much earlier time in Tai Lung's progress, when he was still unsure and still clinging to much of his old mentality. We've been encouraged towards honesty a few times since then, by Ming back when we were set to leave with her on the ship and (more recently) Renshu. Arguably, Luo and Oogway's acceptance of everything Tai Lung told them was also encouragement towards honesty, although in a more passive manner by showing their appreciation for it. So the potential for the development is definitely there.

But, in the end, you and I have different core values. From a buddhist perspective, falsehoods and the perpetuation of them are intolerable.
>>
>>4518754
I suppose. I don't think Tai Lung tends towards Buddhist mentality either, being a very martially inclined practitioner rather than the philosophy inclined sort.

Perhaps that'll change in the future, but it looks like it's up to the third party to read our ravings and pick their preferred brand of morality
>>
"We're looking for clues as to what's going on." You say. "But the reason we came here was for information on the Sacred Library's location. That or leads on the Pools of Contemplation."

"You mean the Pool of Sacred Tears." Mei Ling corrects you. "That's something only The Five and their master knows." You shake your head.

"No. The Pools of Contemplation are a sister Pool to that of the Pool of Sacred Tears." You explain.

"I've never heard of it." Mei Ling says. "You sure it's even real?"

"As of now we know it as a myth, but all myths contain a certain kernal of truth." Luo says. "It may be possible that such a pool exists. That we know of the story tells us that someone had to conceive of the idea. It could be one born from the existence of the Pool of Sacred Tears or perhaps someone found the true Pools of Contemplation and it's location has been lost to time. Nonetheless, the Sacred Library would be a solid foundation on which to start an investigation."

"I guess...it still seems a bit far fetched." She says. You shrug.

"What seems far fetched to you doesn't to me." You say. "But now isn't the time to debate this. We need to start looking. Renshu, can you stay and keep watch? Your fighting style and senses are perfect for this should the dead start attempting to enter. Don't feel burdened by holding back. They're already gone."

Renshu gives you serene smile. "I will not hesistate to strike should the time comes then. Should anything arise, I will let you know." He says moving to hide near the corner of a window. You turn to your group.

"You'll have to shout.Sound is muffled because of all the books and scrolls." You remember. "Alright, let's head in. Anyone got a source of light?" You ask. "All I got is a single candle I found."

"I got a candle too." Xin Lan says.

"I have a small oil lamp." Luo says. "I often use it when writing at night but it should suffice for lighting our path."

"I have a few spares. I don't ussually like to work at night without a better source of light but it'll have to do. No holders though." Ming says.
>>
"We'll see if we can find some laying around here. For now, let's start looking." You say handing everyone some matches. Your group moves deeper into the building and once again sound seems to slowly fade away as you're enveloped in shelves. Occasionally you hear one of your friends pulling something off a shelf which for some reason brings comfort to you. Xin Lan hangs around with you as you search.

"None of these shelves are labeled." They find themselves whispering. "I hope when I get my feelings back, I'm not the sort of person who is driven crazy by that."

"Do you think you've be?" You ask as you scan titles, most of them old history excerpts of locations nowhere close here, "Nothing about the Huanshan mountains here. Anything catch your interest?"

"I'm not sure..." Xin Lan admits as they look through a row of shelves. "I found some books on gardening. Renshu might like that...then again probably not. Do you think something will happen?"

"Maybe. I mean last time I was here I only noticed that the village was on fire after spending some time here." You say. "Even then I only thought I saw movement but I couldn't tell if it was in here or out there."

Xin Lan shakes their head. "No...I mean do you think something will happen when I get emotions...like...will I stop being who I am?" They ask and you think you can hear worry in their voice. "Who I make everyone see? Will I simply lose that personality and gain a new one? What if I don't like it? What if...what if you don't like it?"

>What do you say?
>Let your friend know that emotions aren't everything that makes a person. They didn't have any thing and yet the two of you are best friends. Your experiences and memories also make up who someone is and that doesn't change. Even if they become someone different, you two will still have that.
>Say that the change may be gradual. So gradual that perhaps no one will notice and thus, everyone will be accustomed to it. They'll learn to like the person they become because it wasn't so sudden.
>Tell Xin that the person they become is something they choose. Simply being able to feel again won't alter who they want to be. Infact, they have the unqiue position of being able to become whoevery they want. They're a blank slate and from nothing comes infinite possibility. It's something Luo taught you when you first started.
>Say what happens will happen. If the Xin Lan that emerges is not someone that you agree with, you'll always have your memories and even then, you'll wish them all the best.
>Write in.
>>
I'm going to make lunch. Be back in a bit.
>>
>>4518775
>Tell Xin that the person they become is something they choose. Simply being able to feel again won't alter who they want to be. Infact, they have the unqiue position of being able to become whoevery they want. They're a blank slate and from nothing comes infinite possibility. It's something Luo taught you when you first started.
>>
>>4518782
Support.
>My little friend, dont worry about us. You are our friend and when the time comes, you'll know what to do, with us there to support you
>>
>>4518782
>>4518788
Taking these votes. Writing.
>>
You ruffle Xin's ears. "My little friend, don't worry about us. You are our friend an and when the time comes, you'll know what to do and we'll be there to support you. The person you will become is something you choose. The fact that you will feel will not change who you wish to become. As a matter of fact, you happen to be in the unique position to be able to choose who you wish to be. Right now you're a blank slate. Some would even say you have nothing but as Luo once taught me so long ago, even nothing is something. From nothing there is infinite possibility. Who you want to be is up to you"

Xin Lan goes quiet. "Who...who do I want be?" They ask.

"That isn't something I can tell you." You say. "That is something only you can figure out but you have a good start. You want to be me and Ming's friend." Your friend stays quiet and starts to look through the books again. You decide to let them think about it while you search some more. As the two of you wander around a bit longer and turn the corner you find Ming reading through a scroll. "Did you find something?" You ask.

"Nothing that will help us at the moment but I have found a few things on medicine. Some of them really old. Maybe I'll find some recipies I can mess with." She admits stuffing the scroll into her bag, which you now to notice to be somewhat more stuffed than ussual.

"How many books did you find?" You ask eye the bag amused.

"N-not many." Ming admits, shifty eyed. "Just enough, you know? I mean it's not like Xin and their sword. I'll actually use these...probably." She deflects going red.

"I totally would have used that sword." Xin Lan protests. "Besides, you can't blame me from looking better. Looks this good deserve to be complimented." Ming just shakes her head. "But we haven't found anything if that's what you're asking." They add. "This place is just really disorganized. I'm surpised you found anything in here."

"That's the thing though." Ming says as the thinks. "It's too...clean. If this town was attacked and everything burned to the ground...why was this place spared?"

"You're right. Not a mote of dust or a shelf distrubed." You agree. "Even when I came here."

"Then it just means there is something here." Xin Lan says. "Libraries are quiet but they're not this quiet. I can't hear anyone else but us."

"There are tons of books and scrolls though. Are you sure they wouldn't mess with the sound?" Ming asks.

"That's true but I feel like we'd be able to hear other people talk. Did you hear us talking just a while ago?" Xin Lan asks. Ming shakes her head. "We were somewhat close..." They knock on the wood a bit. "Hold up, have a conversation I'm gonna test this." You look at Ming as Xin Lan wanders away and shrug.

"Do you know where the others are?" You ask.
>>
"I saw Luo round the corner not a few moments ago. I'm not sure if he found anything yet but maybe he's been here before and knows where to look? Mei Ling was reading some scroll when I last saw her. I don't know if she's taking this too seriously. At least in terms of looking for the Pools."

"I think we might need to find a map or something." You admit. "I'm not sure there's going to be a book titled 'Here's the location of the Sacred Library.' Well there might be one with that information but we'd have to read every book here. We need a way to narrow down our search."

"We should split up again. Maybe we can find an office or something with notes on how this is all organized. The library staff would have to have something like that or it'd never function at all. Imagine having them search every shelf for a specific item someone asked for."

Xin Lan rounds the corner shaking their head. "Nothing." They say. "Absolutely quiet and I know you're fond of these big ears of mine." They say tugging at their ears. "They should have caught something at least in the next aisle."

"So the library is unnaturally quiet." You say. "How can that help us?"

"It means they don't want someone hearing something." Xin Lan says. "Something that makes noise. Otherwise why bother soundproofing this building."

"So how do we find out why?" Ming asks. "Just shout until we can hear?"

"I listen." Xin Lan replies. "Nothing is 100% quiet. If they want to keep something under wraps then there must be a way to get to it. That should be the weak point."

"I still think that finding the librarian's main office would help." Ming says. "We don't know how much longer we have until the dead rise once more."

"If they did we wouldn't know." Xin Lan points out. "He could shout and we wouldn't hear him. He could come looking for us and probably won't find us for a while. We should probably check on him."

>What do you say?
>Tell Xin to go check up on his brother. You and Ming will wait here so he can come get you quickly should anything go wrong.
>Go check up on Renshu yourself. Send Ming and Xin to do something else.
>Go with the others and search the library for something that can help narrow down your search. Renshu will be fine on his own.
>Search the library for the mystery behind it's soundproofing. It does seem odd that a building would be made unnaturally quiet or perhaps it is just part of the ritual binding the dead.
>Find Luo and Mei. Maybe they've found something that can hasten your search.
>Write in.
>>
>>4518986
>>Find Luo and Mei. Maybe they've found something that can hasten your search.
>>
>>4518986
>Go check up on Renshu yourself. Send Ming and Xin to do something else.
They can look for the mystery of the soundproofing.
>>
>>4519009
>>4519007

Let’s do both.
>>
>>4519007
>>4519009
>>4519125
Doing both then. Writing.
>>
"I'm going to go check up on everyone else." You say. "In the meantime, can you guys look into the soundproofing? I don't want it to be some kind of trap. Once that's dealt with we can search the library for clues again." Your friends nod.

"Good point." Ming says. "It would be a bad idea to ignore this. If what Xin says is right, then what ever is hidden could be bad for us."

"We'll find you if anything turns up. Hopefully the people of Yunnan were just really keen on having the right reading atmosphere." Xin Lan says.

"Hopefully." You say and make your way around the building. You find Luo rummaging through some shelves, opening a book or a scroll to skim through then putting it back. "Did you find anything?" You ask. Luo shakes his head.

"I'm afraid not, my boy." He says. "However, these texts on historical China are quite interesting though we haven't the time to read them thoroughly. No such mention of the Pools or the Library however."

"Ming nor Xin could make heads or tails of the library's organizing system." You say. "We'd need to find out how to narrow our search or else we'll be here forever. Ming did wonder if you know of this place before though. Maybe you know something that can help?"

"I'm sorry but I only know of this place by it's location." Luo admits. "A friend of mine told me about it. I was in the area during my research and had figured to drop in for a reading session. It's a shame I found the town in such a state. Though I must admit...this library is well stocked for one this far out in China. There are tomes even as recent as a few years."

"There are?" You ask surprised. "I didn't know. All these look the same to me."

"I am not surprised. Most people wouldn't be able to tell at a glance unless they read them all....unless of course they're an old goat who has spent an inordinate ammount of time around books and stories." Luo muses. "Take this one for example." He says pulling a scroll off the shelf that he recently returned. "This one details the area surrounding the Valley of Peace. However, it's been updated to reflect it's expansion since up to a few years ago. Though it pains me to mention this, it does have annotations regarding the effects of your actions. Libraries do aspire to be as consitent and up to date to events as they can possibly can but for a scroll this up to date to have circulated all the way up here and avoided places such Dezhou or Tai'an? A strange thing indeed." Luo mutters.
>>
"Wait...or other major cities don't have a copy of that?" You ask. "Or at least an up to date version of it?"

"It is true. Grant some major cities to have them but..." Luo goes quiet and ponders.

"But what?" You ask. "Is something wrong?"

"No..." The old goat says quietly. "Nothings wrong. It's just cities that tend to have the most up to date are ones the Empire specifically focuses and spends resources on having up to date such as Beijing."

"You think the government is spending money to send information here? Why would they do something like that?" You ask.

"I'm not sure, my boy. I'm not sure. But this does deepen the mystery does it not?" He asks. "In any case, I will resume my search. Forgive the ramblings of an old man." Luo says as he wanders back to the shelves.

"Oh! Xin Lan says the library is soundproofed. Far more than ussual. If anything happens, I'm afraid you'll have to come find us as shouting doesn't seem to do anything or at least is increadibly dampened." You say. Luo nods.

"Thank you." He says. "It seems we have indeed stumbled upon a mystery."

You wander around some more and eventually find Mei Ling sitting on the floor, bored. "Not the grand adventure you thought?" You tease lightly as you approach her. The cat looks at you with exasperation.

"We're looking through books. Not exactly hero work." She says. "I thought we'd be like fighting bandits or at least the monsters outside and saving the town."

"Well you're in luck." You say as you idly pull a scroll out and look at it. "We're not heroes at all so this is all in line with what we're used to."

Mei Ling rolls her eyes before looking at you curiously. "What exactly are you guys anyways? You aren't travelers. You fight like a martial arts master who would be at least 3 times your age. Your friends are equally skilled in stealth, spirits, lore, and medicine. You all speak like you were some kind of tactical squad. Just...what are you?"

>What are you exactly? What do you say?
>A group of travelers.
>A band of merceneries moonlighting as travelers.
>You're secretly the real Furious Five.
>Just people who choose to do the right thing.
>Friends.
>Write in.
>>
>>4519193
>Just people who choose to do the right thing.
>Friends

I wanna combine both of these
>>
>>4519193
We’re travelers. Group of friends who have each our quest in mind, United in desire to do the right thing when called upon.

If you wish, I can go to greater detail, but you may find it a burden I rather wouldn’t force you to bear.
>>
>>4519193
>>4519219
Seconding this.
>>
>>4519219
>>4519202
Thirding this.

We could tease her and say something like "I think the fateful four has a nice ring to it, dont you?"
>>
>>4519219
This, also we love justice
>>
>>4519219
>>4519245
>>4519320
>>4519535
Going with this then. Writing.
>>
"Just travelers." You say. "A group of friends who each have their own quest in mind. United in the desire to do the right thing when called up." Mei Ling gives you a skeptical look. "If wish I can go to greater detail, but you may find it a burden I rather wouldn't force you to bear."

"You can't be serious." Mei Ling says and you shrug.

"It's exactly as I've told you. We're all friends who decided to travel for one reason or another and it just so happens that we all have a particular set of skills. More often than not, we tend to find trouble and want to help." You say. "If you don't want to believe it then you are welcome to assume otherwise."

"Of course I don't believe it." She replies. "You all just happen to find each other on the road and it just so happens that each of you are a master of your own art? That sounds like something out of a fable."

"I suppose it does sound a bit fantastical." You muse. "I bet Luo is getting a kick out of it but nothing I have told you is a lie. We just want to do the right thing. I guess you can call it a love of Justice or simply wanting to be better people." Mei Ling still seems unconvinced and you decide to leave it be. "I suppose if we had our own team name it would probably be more believable. Though Furious Five is taken and we're not all that angry...team names are kind of pretenious though." You tease.

"They are not!" Mei Ling shoots back. "Team names are cool. I think you're just saying that because you can't think of a good one."

"How about The Fated Four?" You say still joking. "After all, you make it sound like it's fate we all met up. It'd add to the whole fable or mythical vibe you're getting."

"Still not as cool as The Furious Five. You all sound like sages." Mei Ling says.

"Makes sense, considering we probably are wiser than The Five." You tease the cat a bit more. Mei Ling doesn't find it as funny. You raise your hands in peace. "I'm only teasing. Like I said, naming one's group feels a bit pretenious and we don't really care about something like that. If you really don't want to sit around looking through texts, Ming and Xin are searching the library for some secret. Maybe that'll keep you busy. I'm going to speak with Renshu." Mei Ling continues to brood slightly but stands up and wanders further in to the building. You make your way towards the front and slow your walk to make less noise. If the dead were wandering about, you didn't want to alert them to your presence.

As you approach the front, you see the same flickering lights you saw last night. Sure enough, the entire town is engulfed in flames and you see Renshu, with his ears flat on the sides of his head, watching silently through the corner of a window.
>>
>What do you do?
>Sneak up and peek out the window as well. Maybe you'll see something.
>Make your way up to your friend and ask him how this all happened. Maybe he saw something.
>Ask if the dead are agressive. Maybe they're searching for you group?
>Ask when this all started. Did you guys trigger it somehow?
>Write in.
>>
>>4519683

>>Sneak up and peek out the window as well. Maybe you'll see something.
>>Make your way up to your friend and ask him how this all happened. Maybe he saw something.
>>Ask when this all started. Did you guys trigger it somehow?
>>
>>4519683
>Sneak to your friend, ask him what he sees.
>Make your way and ask how it happened
>Ask when this started.

Don't look outside ourselves. We are not the stealth master.
>>
>>4519683
Be vewwy, vewwy qwiet. Someone's hunting snow leopards.

>wait to get Renshu's attention, then signal him over and quietly ask him what he saw and felt.

assuming he doesn't open with a fist to the face because of all the dead people yelling. But he's presumably stronger than that.
>>
>>4519688
>>4519691
Taking these. Writing
>>
You quietly make your way to the window, making sure that you won't be seen. "See anything important?" You ask. The rabbit shakes their head.

"No." He says, his voice distant and distracted. "Unfortunately, the town began to burn in an instant as if it was always a on fire. Even as I watched it, I did not notice until I blinked. All I heard was the screaming. Since then the dead have wandered the town in agnoy."

"When did this happen? How long? None of us noticed anything." You say.

"It all started one the sun hid behind the mountains. Almost instantly the sky went dark and the town was consumed in flames. It wasn't until the scream occured and I did a double take when I noticed the town had rebuilt itself and was burning. Everything feels veiled...hidden as if in a deep fog." He says.

"I felt the same way." You say. "When I tried to speak with the elements I could not sense anything unless I pushed far to the edges of my perception. Such a thing was exhausting."

"For now, we can at least rest easy that the dead do not seek us. They seem content in their misery and fear. Perhaps it is not you they target as their killer but anyone who they find. Despite their shambling corpses wandering in town, they seem to be reliving the day of their death. Each one screams and attempts to flee only to be trapped in their own bodies." Renshu says. "Have you found anything that may help them?"

You shake your head. "No. Unfortunately the library is too large and disorganized to search properly. Xin Lan thinks that it is hiding something however. They say its sound proofed far beyond what aisles of books and scrolls would do. They are Ming are currently looking for the source. That's not all though. Luo says that the library is too well stocked for one this far out. It almost rivals the library of Beijing in terms how up to date it is. Something is very odd my friend." You explain.

Renshu closes their eyes and thinks for a moment. "An army of the dead, well stocked and insulated library...Its easy to see that one was meant to protect the other. That being said, why is so much effort made to protect a library, even one that is well stocked. Surely the information here can be found elsewhere eventually. Why trap the dead? Why not simply let it fall?"

"Could it be that there is something worth protecting here?" You ask. "Some kind of important text?"

"That is what I am thinking." Renshu says flinching at nothing, their ears twitching. "Perhaps hidden in plain sight? As you've said, this library is both well stocked and disorganized. Any normal person would simply ask for a specific book. Anyone attempting to search would simply give up."
>>
"Think it can be information on the Pools?" You ask.

"Perhaps...perhaps not." Renshu says. "It's no surprise that the empire has many things they would wish to hide. A library this far out would be a perfect place but that still doesn't awnser why they put forth the effort to keep it up to date." The rabbit goes quiet to think for a moment.

>What do you say?
>Ask him if he's alright.
>Tell Renshu to head in the back. Perhaps the sound proofing might help him a bit. You can stay and keep watch or head back with him. As he said, the dead aren't looking for your group.
>Gather everyone. Perhaps sharing findings and having a group meeting might help narrow down what's going on.
>Find the others. Maybe they have more info on the soundproofing.
>Make small talk with Renshu. Try to keep his mind away with what's occuring and while the others search. (What do you ask him?)
>Write in.
>>
>>4519886
>Are you alright my friend?
>Maybe you should take a break, perhaps the sound proofing will help.
>>
>>4519916
take a break and eat or something
>>
>>4519886

>Ask if he's alright
>Suggest he take some rest. We'll take over the watch until one of the others relieves us.
>If/when opportunity arises, wander the aisles and look around, not just at the titles but at possible posters, loose scrolls, tapestries, or other decorations...

I wonder, if the town was raided by the leopard marauders, the library should have every reason to be burned to the ground, yet here it stands. Maybe it's some protective mechanism of the library itself - it somehow wrapped time around itself to moments before its destruction to preserve itself or its contents?

If so, would it be part of library's design, or something one of the raiders did?

And in either case, if we get to the bottom of what is enforcing this loop/memory/time fog/whatever, we may find ourselves in a burning library... perhaps it would be good to have an escape route ready.
>>
>>4519916
>>4519933
>>4519960
I'll take these. Was making something to eat. Writing.
>>
"Are you alright, my friend?" You ask gently. Renshu shakes their head.

"It's nothing." He says opening his eyes. "I am simply surprised at the ammount of voices is all. I shall endeavour to strengthen my resolve and not worry you any longer." He continues though you're not sure he's telling you everything.

"Renshu. Go find Xin and Ming." You say. "They're deeper in the library. Perhaps the sound proofing might help it quiet down a bit. Gather everyone up and take a break, maybe eat something. It seems like we're going to pull an all nighter and everyone should be well rested just in case. I'll standby here and keep watch." The rabbit looks at you for a moment before sighing and nodding.

"Very well. I will leave the guarding to you and find the others." He says standing up and walking away. You sit in the corner of the building and keep an eye out. From your position you can see out of the window at an odd angle but it was still a vantage point. You can see the burning buildings from here and occasionally see a corpse or skeleton wandering around. Their flesh was burned or mutilated by cuts. Arrows riddled the bodies of a few but they all simply wandered around aimlessly. You're half tempted to throw a rock or some other object to see if they would go investigate it but you didn't want to risk the whole building with your experiments. Occasionally you see a building collapse from the flames but little to no sound reaches you.

Hanging nothing much to do other than look out the window, you unsling you pack and begin to eat some rations. The dried vegetables and meats are as bland as ever but they now feel comforting instead bland as they once did in the beginning. You're nibbling on a rather shriveled carrot when Ming hurries over to you. "Something wrong?" You ask.

"We think we found something." Ming says. "We were all talking about what we found. While Xin and I were looking around we kept feeling something. Xin says it's like a faint breeze but I dunno...I felt something else. I can't really explain it. Felt weird..." She shakes her head. "But when Renshu heard about that he asked us to take him there. When we took him to the area, he just said the screaming got really loud. We all decided to back off a bit and come get you." You tilt your head.

"What else did you find?" You ask. "Did the others find anything else?"

Ming shakes her head. "We didn't let them search the area incase something happened. We're worried it might cause trouble. You know our luck."

"Alright." You say standing. "But we should have someone here guard just in case." You say.

"Have the monsters done anything other than wander?" Ming asks. "It might be safe just to leave that be for now."
>>
>What do you do?
>Head back with Ming. The monsters have shown no signs of doing anything else. It's best the whole group be together if you're going to be exploring people's senses going off.
>Head back but set a guard up. You don't know if what happens next might set the horde off.
>Tell your friends to go on without you. You'll keep watch.
>Write in.
>>
>>4520043
>Head back with Ming. The monsters have shown no signs of doing anything else. It's best the whole group be together if you're going to be exploring people's senses going off.
>>
>>4520094
this don't want to get dabbed on by zombos
>>
>>4520136

+1

Plus if we're going on the snow leopard bit that was mentioned a thread or two ago, it might just be that Tai Lung is the zombie rage trigger.
>>
>>4520094
Support.
>>
>>4520094
>>4520136
>>4520294
We're all going together. Writing.
>>
"Show me what you found." You say as you sneak your way to Ming. "Best we all check it out together like you said." Ming nods and glances out of the window from the bookshelves before leading to the back of the library. The rest of the group was waiting for you and Ming but not talking. They look over at your direction as you approach then around as if trying to find something. "So where is this area you spoke of?" You ask and the rabbits lead you to a distant corner of the building. Xin Lan's ears twitch and move around as if trying to catch something while their brother simply stands there as if trying not to move.

"This is the place." Ming says rubbing her arms. "Feels kind of weird right?" You shake your head. You didn't feel anything in particular. No breeze or yelling. Nonetheless you begin to look around for something that stood out to you while the others join in your search. Luo examines the scrolls lined along the walls, picking one out and skimming it before putting it back. Ming and Mei Ling simply wander around, unusre of what to look for by they occasionally stick their hands into cubby-holes. You follow their example and look through the books and scrolls as well trying to find something that would explain the sound proofing. As you're exploring, something catches your eye. You pull a few books out and notice a thin seam along the wall. Pulling out a few more on the shelf above, you see the seam continue.

You wave Xin Lan over. "Think this is where the noise is coming from?" You ask as you point out the seam. The rabbit pulls a few more books out and listens.

"Yeah that's exactly it." They say. "How do we open it up though?" You and your friend start to pull out more books drawing the attention of your friends.

"What'd you find?" Mei Ling asks.

"A seam." You say. "Runs up the wall so there's something hidden back here. We're just trying to find out how to open it. Got any ideas?"

"Why not simply smash the shelves?" She asks. "Why look for some mechanism?"

"Because it could be a trap." Xin Lan says. "Who ever leaves a hidden passage unguarded? Especially if the empire set it up?"

"If there is a switch then it might not be located nearby." Ming says. "If what Xin says is true, it seems a bit foolish to leave the way to open a hidden door near the door itself. Otherwise, anyone doing what we're doing would find it by accident."

"There have been tales of the mechanisms being set off by weights." Luo says. "Perhaps the books must be set in a certain order? They are all of different sizes and weights." At that you and Xin stop pulling books out. You think for a moment. Any one of those could be true.
>>
>What do you do?
>Break the shelf down and the wall behind it too. It's the fastest way to do it. Maybe in the chaos of the attack they couldn't set up the traps or there might not be any at all.
>Look for a switch of some sort in the library. You might be able to open it remotely. Thing is...where would such a thing be?
>Look through the shelves. Perhaps Luo is right. Maybe the mechanism is weight based.
>Write in.
>>
>>4520721
>Clear the shelves, then run a hand over the top, listening for any clicks or other noises. If nothing is found, try examining the apparatus without any bookshelves in the way, and if that fails, try and find some line or connective element to the wall.

We can check for weight, and we can check for things that would lead us to the switch, and if all else fails we can even smash a hand through the floor to look under there.
>>
>>4520727
Pull the books like a lever baybee
>>
>>4520730
.....God I didn't even think of that.
It'll probably come up when the shelves are being cleared, cause one book won't move.
>>
>>4520721
If it’s weight based you could try and hear movement or clicking of the mechanism just by pushing the shelf with varying strength, no? Examine the shelf and the wall for signs of machinery. Move stuff around, knock on walls in search of cavities.

Then we could look around librarian’s desk. If the passage is part of design, personnel would be operating it when needed, no?
>>
>>4520727
>>4520730
>>4520737
Checking for weight mechanisms. Writing.
>>
"Weights huh?" You think outloud as you start to remove books from the shelf. With a few more gone, you shake the bookshelf a bit. As expected, though still somewhat surprising, the bookshelf does not slide around. It felt locked in place as if attached to the wall. However, it still wiggles somewhat and as you do so, you can just barely hear the sounds of something rattling.

"It's coming from the floor." Xin Lan says. "Shake it again." You do so, and your friend kneels to place an ear on the base of the shelf. They listen and confusion slowly comes across their face. "That's...no...do it again." They say waving their hand at you. Your friends gather closer in confused curiosity. You repeat the process again and wait for Xin Lan to signal you to stop. When they do, they slowly stand up scratching their head. "It's..." They look at you. "Call me crazy, but it sounds like lock tumblers...and something else. That and it sounds hollow of course."

"Lock tumblers? But that doesn't make sense." You say. You kneel, and tap the ground. The ground rings out hollow but only just barely. "There's nothing to pick. So how do they open it?" You stand and start feeling around the shelf. You run your fingers along the wall and feel the seams but nothing else. You frown and try to move the shelf to see if you can feel any mechanisms but nothing comes through. You growl a bit frustrated and step back. "Nothing. There's no hinges or gears or anything but the shelf moves. So there has to be a way to make it open." You start to pull at more books and search the cubby-holes for a button or something that could be a switch. Eventually you remove all the books and find nothing.

"Just break the thing down." Mei Ling says. "Clearly we don't know what to do."

"No..." Ming says and thinks for a while. "Lock tumblers...push the shelf down." You look at Ming and nod. You do as your asked and the shelf moves as much as it did before. "Slowly please!" Ming says and you slow your movements. Ming hurries over and runs her hand over the top of the bookshelf. "Ah!" She shouts with surprise and steps back. "It's slanted! Just barely but it is." You give Ming a confused look and run your hands over the shelf. It feels slanted...or so you think.

"How can you tell?" You ask.

"Bones." Ming says. "I have to be able to feel fractures and breaks through muscle and fat. You have to get used to feeling small irregularities. Of course the screaming helps too." She admits. "Back to the shelves. If you hear lock tumblers under us then it's like Luo said. The books need to be set in a certain order. The shelf's weight will push the tumblers down and allow us to move the bookcase. Kind of like a large key." Xin Lan grins and gently pushes Ming's side.

"That's our doc! You're a genius!" They say proudly. "What'd we ever do without you?" Ming blushes heavily. "Ok...so how do we figure out where the books go?" They ask looking around. "We made a bit of a mess..."
>>
"Perhaps I can help." Luo says picking up the books and reading them. "If our theory is true then there must be a pattern with these tomes. I doubt that any of the library's staff would take the time to memorize the correct position of every single book. However the pattern would help them move them around. For example, rather than figure out the position of every book cubby-hole by cubby-hole they simply need to know to order them alphabetically." Luo goes through every book and looks at the shelf. "I see..." He says and chuckles slightly. "It seems that their eagerness has proved their undoing."

"What do you mean?" You ask.

"My boy, all these books are heavily out of date." Luo says. "Unlike the rest of the library, these books are woefully old. Not that the average reader would know. So that narrows things down. Help me organize these by date please at least the first row from top to bottom." You nod and start putting books back in the shelf. Once you finish, you hear a faint "click". In your eagerness you push the shelf but nothing happens. "It seems we have unlocked the first tumbler." He says. "Let us continue." You and your friends continue to organize the books and continue to hear clicking as each row fills. Once the shelf was done you hear a final click and gently push. The shelf rotates and you can hear the sound of grinding plates before the bookshelf locks in place after rotating 90 degrees and revealing an old spiral staircase. "Facinating." The old goat says kneeling next to the shelf. "Such an intricate lock. The plates prevent the bookshelf from rotating but thin and require such precise weights that unless we got the correct sets, the shelf wouldn't have budged."

"With such a complex lock that can only mean they really want to guard what's behind it." Xin Lan says looking up and snatching a torch from within the stair case. "Finally some light. So...who wants to go first?"

>Who do you want to send down the stairs? Who stays if any?
>Write in.
>>
>>4520864
>Renshu first, Xin stay by the door and remember that fuckin' combination if it gets undone.
>>
>>4520864
Well with the torch the stealth is off the table so we may as well go first. Tread carefully though. I guess there could be traps, as risky as it might be to include them in such a passage.

Not sure who to leave, if anyone. If we all go, have Renshu cover the rear. If Ming and Mei stay topside, keep Renshu and maybe Luo with them.
>>
>>4520867
I suggest renshu first due to his otherworldly allies calling out danger, plus his hearing.

I suggested Xin staying behind because he can stay unnoticed, as well as stealth takedown any zombies coming around to flank us.
>>
>>4520869
Fine by me
>>
>>4520866
>>4520873
Renshu takes the lead with Xin as the backliner. Remebering the combination just in case. Writing.
>>
"Renshu can you take lead?" You ask. Renshu nods though it hesitantly.

"Yes...It would be for the best." He says quietly and takes the torch which he lights with his candle. "Watch your steps my friends."

"Xin. Memorize that combination then follow us. Make sure no one sneaks up on us while we decend." You add.

"Gottcha. I'll be up here a while then doing some reading." They respond and step to the side to allow everyone to follow. Your group follows the shaman down the steps and you suddenly become aware of all the noise your group makes. The footsteps, the breathing, even the jingling and jostling of your gear and bags. It seems like the steps go deep underground as you walk for a minute or two and still can't seem to find the bottom. As you walk, Renshu holds up his hand and you all come to a halt.

"Hold up!" Renshu says rather loudly as if he's attempting to speak over something though it's nothing you can't head. "I see a trap." He takes a few cautious steps forward and points at a step. "Look...this step is loose. Looks like a pressure based on...but it's already been sprung?" He says surprised as he steps over the trap and grabs something from the ground. A bloody arrow. "There's blood around here...my friend, we might run into people. Tread carefully." He announces. You and your friends proceed even more cautiously as you approach what you think is the bottom of the stairs you start to see actual damage to the stair case. Blood spatters the walls but you don't see any bodies. Something that Ming points out.

"The ammount of blood here is unreal." She says. "No one could surive this. This is at least several people's worth."

"Then it might mean the dead could have access here." Mei Ling replies warily.

"Why haven't they attacked us yet?" Ming asks.

"Maybe because we didn't smash our way in?" You suggest. "We haven't acted like a threat...though that didn't really stop them last time." You admit. Your team continues and finally reaches the bottom of the stairs into what seems like a large cavern. You can see tables, chairs, beds, barrels and various other things strewn about and destroyed. Rotting food is smeared on the floor as it mingles with the scent of blood.

"Amazing." Luo says as he looks around. "An entire living area underneath the town. Perhaps this is what the library was guarding. A sound proof library would certainly mask the noise of an entire town living down here."

"Maybe not." Ming says. "There's not enough space here to house an entire town. Nor is there enough food it seems. Plus if the library was destroyed, wouldn't that expose the entrance?
>>
"Maybe not." You say. "The town was destroyed by fire. Even if the building came down, the wall hiding the entrace would stay up. I doubt raiders would go as far as knocking walls down when they could simply let the fire do all the work. Let keep looking around. We might find some clues. Whatever preserved the library doesn't seem to be doing that down here." You look at a hallway. "Let's go there." The hall itself leads to another large room. Its like a minature library, with elegant shelves and scroll cases strewn all over the place as if someone was frantically searching. As you all step in and your torch light illuminates the room, your eyes are immediately drawn to a cricle drawn in the center. Within the circle is a single woman crumpled in a pool of her own blood, a single arrow sticking out from her side. Once again Renshu holds up his hand.

"Hold on!" He says practically shouting. "This is where the screams are coming from! Don't approach the circle! It's unstable now that the blood has started to degrade the lines!"

>What do you say?
>Ask Renshu if he knows what the circle is used for. Clearly some magic considering what is going on but what specifically.
>Ask Luo is he's heard anything about this. A magic circle under a town? A hidden cavern for living in?
>Ask Ming if the woman could have died from a single arrow. Or did she sacrifice her own life to make this all happen?
>Write in.

Gonna go make food. Be back in a while.
>>
>>4520957
>Everyone, report. Ming, cause of death? Shaman, you got a clue? Storyteller, any preccidents?
>>
>>4520962
This
>>
>>4520962
>>4520975
Still being a competent squad. Writing.
>>
"Ming." You say taking lead once more. "Can you tell the cause of death?" Ming shakes her head.

"Wish I had a telescope." She says quietly before speaking up. "Sorry I can't tell you anything conclusive from here. She could have died from the arrow or from comitting suicide. However at the angle of that arrow, it is more than likely she died from that." Ming runs a finger from the middle of your chest down to your belly button. "The aortic artery and your vena cava run down this line. Judging from the way the arrow is sticking out, it would have punched through the liver and cut one of those if not both. Because they are what you could call the "main veins" of the body she would have bled out. It'd be like a container with a giant hole in it. Pouring more water into it just forces the water in it to spill out."

You nod. "Renshu what about that circle?" You ask. "Any idea what it could be used for?"

"I don't know!" Renshu replies. "Currently I'm surprised it's still holding! Look around the edges! You can see seals every couple of inches and several of them have been ruined by the blood! The screaming is as loud as it can be. Almost like we're in the epicenter of it all!..." He thinks as his twitch and doesn't speak again. You turn to Luo.

"Anything?" You ask. "Surely there must be a tale like this out there?" You ask. The old ram thinks.

"This does remind me of a certain story..." He says. "There are tales of sages surrounding themselves in mystical circles so as to block out all extraneous thoughts and distractions. A sort of artifical way of meditating. The tales go to say that they would use this ritual to be able to explore their inner most depths but much like the Pools. Such things are completely unsubstantiated. No seer or sage or anyone with magical aptitude has come forth with any kind of ritual that produces those kinds of results. There has been false replicas of course. Magic circles that can perhaps with a bit of focus can prevent all light from entering or maybe stop sounds but nothing as close as all extraneous thoughts and distractions."

"No!..." Renshu speaks up. "We're thinking about this backwards!... What if...instead of keeping things out, it's keeping things in! Yes! That would explain what is going on in the town! It's almost literally bleeding out!"

"What is?" Mei Ling asks snapping out of her awed stupor.
>>
"Memories." Renshu says. "Memories of every man, woman and child in this village! Looping over and over endlessly until the right person comes to relive them! Look all around us! Empty scrolls and shelves! All of them gilded and pristine! This was clearly some kind of sanctuary for knowledge! Someone came and ransacked this place! Took everything from here! Whatever knowledge was here is gone! Whoever attacked the town must have come for this!"

"But what book or scroll could have been so valuable that they would burn an entire town for it?" Mei Ling asks. "And why set all this up? I mean the dead are walking around! They attack anyone in sight! And stop yelling we can hear you just fine!"

Renshu shakes his head. "No! That's the thing! It's not supposed to be like this! It's no defense! We're never meant to see this! It defeats the whole purpose of this hidden location! What you see is the memories bleeding back out into reality! Only a fragment of what is looping over and over in this circle! That's why there is no trigger! That's why they saw Xuěbào as an enemy! He's close enough to the real attacker that in their fragmented rage they can mistake him for the raider! As for what is so precious that someone would go to these lengths? Well theres only one way to find out!..." Renshu says eyeing the circle.

>What do you do?
>Ask Renshu how to destroy the circle. If you do that perhaps the spirits will be set free and this town can rest in peace.
>Ask how to fix the circle. Perhaps you can seal this all away forever. Who knows if the "right person" will ever come but you can't allow the dead to roam like this forever.
>Ask Renshu how to relive these memories. Perhaps you can change them or do something to set the souls trapped in peace. Or you can ignore that and find out what was stolen.
>Write in.
>>
>>4521120
>Ask Renshu how to relive these memories. Perhaps you can change them or do something to set the souls trapped in peace. Or you can ignore that and find out what was stolen.
This is the best way to gain information on the attack, I'd think.
Being there when it happens.
>>
>>4521129
This, we must make this right
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=1CGMk_roNaE&ab_channel=G4FRecords
>>
>>4521129
Supporting
>>
>>4521129
>Ask Renshu how to relive these memories. Perhaps you can change them or do something to set the souls trapped in peace. Or you can ignore that and find out what was stolen.

In the words of Samuel Vimes, 'You do the job that's in front of you.'
>>
>>4521129
>>4521166
>>4521526
>>4521614
Asking too see if we can relive the memories. Writing.
>>
"How do we relive them?" You ask looking at the rabbit. Renshu faces you and motions to the dead woman.

"The same way you feel someone's emotions!" He says. "We'll have to connect to her Chi!"

"But she's dead." You say. "There's no Chi to feel out. Unless she's a ghost?" You ask. Renshu shakes his head.

"The circle is still enclosed! Her energy powers it!" He looks at the dead woman. "However as I've said, it is unstable! I don't know how it will react to us forcing ourselves into the memories! It may hold or it may simply break! We could be trapped there forevermore or perhaps we simply be shunted back out! As Luo said, never before has this ritual been documented or even conceived properly! We're treading new territory here! All I've told you from what I know of this!"

"So then it'll be you and me entering." You say looking around. "What can we even do once we enter?"

"I don't know!" Renshu says. "At the very least, we maybe able to see what happened on the night of the attack!"

"Are you going to do it?" Ming asks. "I don't like this idea..."

"It might be the only way to put the spirits to rest." You say.

"Yeah but..." Ming's voice trails off as she makes an uncomfortable noise. "It just feels bad." Is all she can say.

"If it is all the same to you. I might be able to take Xuěbào's place." Luo says.

"You know about Chi?" You ask half surprised.

"Only the fundamentals. I doubt I will ever reach the level of proficiency of you or your friends." Luo admits. "I'm afraid I've spent my time buried in books and scrolls rather than contemplating the universe." He says. "But for something like this, I should do just fine."

You look at Mei Ling. "Do you know anything about this?" You ask. Mei Lung just shrugs.

"I barely understand half of what you're saying." She says. "Ghost, Chi, memories? Sounds far from what I ever learned back at the academy."

"So we have three people who can enter." You say as you gather your thoughts. "Do you think this will anger the monsters outside?"

"Doubful!" Renshu replies. "If these are what we think, memories being replayed and seeping out in to the world then we should be fine! In either way, we have Xin Lan guarding the entrance! For now, we should choose our next course of action! I don't know how well this circle will last!"

>What do you do?
>Go into the woman's memories. Do you take anyone with you?
>Send someone in there while you and Xin keep watch. Who do you send?
>Ask how to destroy the circle. Maybe that will release the spirits.
>Ask how to fix the circle. Best to seal everything away rather than risk entering.
>Write in.
>>
>>4521791
Go into the woman's memory with renshu
>>
>>4521793
Support. Maybe Shelongs blessing will help us somehow.

And if we dont come back in a few days, tell the others to break the circle.
>>
>>4521793
>>4521836
Taking Renshu with us. Writing.
>>
"Renshu and I will go in." You say taking a few steps forward. "Time tends to get weird while in the spirit world so I assume the same thing will apply here to some extent. If we're not back in say...a few days. Then break the circle."

"Hope it doesn't come to that." Ming says. "How do we...feed you?" She asks.

"I...don't know." You admit. "But my body should be ok for at least a few days. I've gone longer without food." You sit down and cross your legs. Renshu simply kneels, sits on his legs, and slips his hands into his sleeves before closing their eyes. You nod to Ming and do the same. You reach out with your feelings once more. Immediately you hear the sounds of thousands of screams and furrow your brow as you push out towards them. The circle before feels like a giant mass of emotion. It resists you and tries to keep you out but you force your way through and once you "enter" you feel a sudden lurch forward. You mind is enveloped and you can feel pain as if you're ripped right out of your body...

---

You gasp in both pain and shock as you open your eyes and find yourself standing in the middle of a bustling town. You seem to be in some kind of marketplace and you look around at the stalls. Nothing is on fire and everyone seems to be going about their daily buisness. You nearly jump when you hear Renshu say, "It seems like we made it ok." You look down to see the white clad rabbit looking around. He closes his eyes and seems to think before smiling fondly. "So this is how it is..." He says peacefully.

"Yeah..." You reply. "Seems like an ordinary town. We might have made it just before the attack." Renshu shakes his head and smiles at you.

"No." He muses opening his eyes. "This is what absolute silence sounds like. Just a bit of meditation and...nothing. No voices, no sounds." He raises his ears and flicks them a bit. "But that aside, at the very least the screams of the dead are no longer an issue." Renshu looks around for a moment. "But what is our end goal?" He asks. "As you've said, we seem to be just before the attack and attention is not on us. How do we proceed?"

"We don't know that for sure." You say. "For all we know, we could be any number of days if not longer before the raid and we don't know what day it happened either so we can't simply ask about it...can we even speak to the people here?" You realize. "How much can we even interact with the world?"

"Those are indeed good points, my friend." Renshu replies. "I am afraid I am relying on my powers of perception. I cannot hear the spirit's call nor does it seem like I can push beyond my ordinary 5 senses. It seems at least for me, sensing Chi is no longer an option. For now I suggest we start with something simple. Let us go speak to one of the townsfolk."
>>
"Sounds good to me." You say and approach one of the market stalls. A young sheep woman was selling fruits and various preserves when she notices you and gives you a polite smile.

"Travelers." She says. "We ussually don't get too many until trading month. What can I do for you two?"

>What do you say?
>Simply thank the woman. She did what you needed, proved that you can at least communicate and be noticed by the memories of the towns people.
>Ask the woman something. Try and get more information.
>Buy something from her stall. Might as well see what things taste like here.
>Write in.
>>
>>4521885
>I'm terribly sorry miss, but we seem to have lost track of the days on our travels, what is the date?
Also check what time it seems to be. I guess mid day

With this we can figure out how long ago it was and get a rough estimate of how long we have.
>Head for the library after.
>>
>>4521890
The lone but always appreciated vote. Writing.
>>
"I'm terribly sorry miss, but we seemed to have lost track of the days on our travels, what is today's date?" You ask.

"Oh, it's November 20th." The woman replies. "Must have been quite the journey if you've lost track of time. Sounds like you could use a rest. We have an inn if you need a room...well it's more of a bar with a few rooms above it. They're almost always vacant."

"Thanks. We'll check it out." You say as you and Renshu walk off to talk. "November 20th...that's about a month ago." You say. "We were still training with Ming."

"That makes sense." Renshu replies. "By the time we arrived here, it was long since the attack. Unfrotunately we still have no estimate of when the event happened."

"You're right but here's my thinking. The monsters rose every night correct? And you said that the memories were leaking out into reality and that the circle was meant to preserve the memories and loop them over and over. Perhaps this is the day." You explain. "Tonight, once the sun goes down, will be the attack." Renshu looks up into the sky.

"Midday." He says. "We only have a few hours to decide what to do then." As the two of you approach the library Renshu looks at you. "What will we be doing, my friend? Do you intend to simply walk in to the secret area and find out what was stolen? The town's folk would probably not look favorably if you do that. Or do you intent to fend off this attack? We don't even know if we can or if in doing so anything will change."

"So you're saying we should simply sit and watch?" You ask.

"No. I am merely asking so that I may adequately prepare myself." He says with a soft smile. "You and Xin Lan have a propenstity for getting into trouble."

You smirk, "So instead of stopping me, you simply allow it to happen?" You ask as you open the library doors.

"I would have an easier time stopping the sun if I were to attempt such a thing." Renshu replies with a soft laugh. The two of you enter and you see a boar sitting at the desk, bored funnily enough, and reading through a book. She looks up to look at the two of you before saying,

"Can I help you?"
>>
"Not at the moment." You say. "Just wanted to get out of the sun. We've been traveling for quite a while." The woman rolls her eyes and goes back to reading her book. You and Renshu slip into one of the aisles. Like the library in the real world, it was eerily quiet, something Renshu seems to particularly enjoy as he closes his eyes once more to bask in it. You idly pull a book out of a shelf and flip through it if only to keep up appearances. You note a handful of people wandering around the library though none of them seem out of place. Just a few kids and some adults browsing, perhaps looking for something useful to read. After a few moments the two of you wander further back to examine the bookcase that served as a hidden enterance. "Your little brother says he heard tumblers when I moved it. Think you can hear them too?" You ask and the rabbit nods. You make sure no one was nearby to watch and you gently move the case. As before, it seems stuck and only wiggles slightly.

Renshu gives a cursory listen before saying, "It is as Xin Lan said. There's movement beneath us."

"So it does exsist in this world." You say. "Well at the very least we can head down there."

>What do you do?
>Head down to the secret area. Figure out what was hidden there.
>Wait for the attack to start. See if you can prevent it from happening.
>Wait for the events to play out. You want to see how it happened as is.
>Try to warn people of the oncoming raid. Maybe you can rally up some defenses.
>Write in.

Had to do a bit of math for continuity's sake. Turns out it's December in universe.
>>
>>4522012
>Ask the boar if they know someone who matches the description of the woman in the circle.

If they don't, make sure they aren't suspicious and head down into the secret area to look for them there. We need to find someone of some importance, and this way we can knock out the important details like the circle first.
>>
>>4522012
>Head down to the secret area. Figure out what was hidden there.
>>
>>4522034

+1
>>
>>4522034
>>4522086
Sorry about that. Went to go make food. Looks like we're going to sneak into the secret area. Writing.
>>
"Help me open the door." You say quietly. "Before we do anything, let's see what was worth burning an entire town down." Renshu raises and eyebrow but says nothing as the two of you begin to move books around. "Luo ordered them by date. Let's hope I can remember at least how some of them went." It takes a bit longer for you and Renshu to set the books and scrolls in the correct order mostly due to the occasionally passerby. After about 10 mintues you hear the familiar click beneath your feet and you push the shelf to the side. You and Renshu slip inside and close the case behind you, leaving only a small gap.

"Let us pray no one is in the mood for a read from our shelf." Renshu whispers as you grab a torch and light it. The two of you make the descent down, taking care to not set off any traps. As the two of you travel you feel an eerie sensation and it seems like your sight goes out every so often. You and your friend are forced to stop and wait for your vision to return. Occasionally the walls with be splashed with blood only to return back to their original clean state. Arrows seem to flicker into exsistence on the floor only to vanish from sight.

"What's going on?" You ask as you stop yet again to let your vision return. "Some kind of defensive magic?"

"No." Renshu says. "I assume it's a combination of the circle failing and limited memory. This is a hidden area so it's reasonable to assume that not many people know about this area. As such there isn't many people who can offer their minds to recreate this area. Think of it of trying to recreate a painting or a statue. Alone you may remember the basic details but as a group, others may remember things you do not."

"But groups also tend to muddy the details as well. People offer things that may never have been there or things that were incorrectly." You say.

"Yes. I will hope that it evens itself out however. While there maybe minor discrepancies, the rest of the spirits will offer their own minds to correct them." Renshu replies.

"I hope it doesn't effect the contents of the circle's room." You say. "Though if your hypothesis is sound, we may not have an issue. Such things might be so important that it's hard to forget right?" Renshu nods and the two of you continue. You reach the bottom of the stairs and see the cavern in its original state. It was as you suspected, a large living quarters complete with food stores and a kitchen. However you don't see anyone that resembles the dead woman. You and Renshu make your way to the miniuature library and see the same circle as before. The shelves are lined with scrolls but occasionally they flicker and you see the room become it's messy and ransacked state. Curiously, when this happens, you don't see the dead woman in the center.
>>
>What do you do?
>Examine the circle. Perhaps it can give you some clues on how to free the spirits.
>Search the shelves. See exactly what was taken.
>Back out and look around the cavern. Maybe you can find out what this place is used for.
>Write in.
>>
>>4522178
>examine the circle in its unbroken state
>>
>>4522178
>Search the shelves. See exactly what was taken.
So what did they take? Maybe it would have a clue
>>
>>4522205
>>4522257
Taking these. Writing.
>>
"Let's check the circle." You say. You and Renshu move to examine the undamaged version of the ritual. All you can see are paper seals evenly spaced around the circle. Though they are easy to read, you can't understand the writing. "What is this language?" You ask kneeling next to one of the seals.

"They are symbols of power." Renshu says. "They have no real meaning other than the effect they give though I suppose that can translate to it's own language." He points to a seal. "This symbol represents power. A common enough symbol." He explains. "But the true effect of a ritual circle comes from the reagents used and the chants spoken. However..." The rabbit moves to another seal. "This is a containment symbol which makes sense but you can see several of them scattered arount the circle. As well as symbols that represent the four elements." Renshu scratches his head. "By all accounts this shouldn't work the way it does. There must be something missing. Perhaps it's the chant or maybe the reagents but if it's that simple...then why haven't others discovered it? Even my order tried in vain to somehow rip the memories from it's prey. You can already see the effects of ripping emotion and forcing inner peace into someone..." They say looking around.

"Maybe one of these scrolls will tell you?" You ask standing up.

"You look." Renshu says. "I want to memorize this circle."

You move over to the scroll cases and examine them. They're all beautifully designed and bear the seal of the Empire. Opening a few only show maps and various other locations from around the empire though you have trouble distinguishing what they are. They seem to be written in some kind of cypher that you can't understand. Looking through another scroll you just find it full of the symbols. "Hey Renshu, could the ritual failing have an effect on reading?" You ask.

"Perhaps...it is possible if the memories holding it together are failing. Why?" He asks standing up.

"I can't make heads or tails of these scrolls. Some are maps others are just full of strange code." You say handing the rabbit a scroll. Renshu gives it a read and his eyes light up.

"This is...this is the offical imperial cypher." He says somewhat excitedly. "Amazing...think of all the secrets we can learn if we deciphered it."

"Do you know it?" You ask.
>>
"Vaugely. My younger sibling knows it better and even their grasp of it is somewhat tenuous. The problem is that the cypher is made of it's own symbols. Think of it as an alternative form of characters for the same thing like the symbols on the circle. Only for the cipher there is direct translations per word in our normal writing. The issue arrises due to the fact that the empire can simply swap symbols to mean something else without having to reinvent a whole new system. They tend to do so every few years. But just imagine...if they have there here then maybe the key to the cipher is around here as well. Imagine all the contracts we'd have been able to do if The Hēishǒu had been able to get its hands on one of them..." Renshu says with an unnerving excitement.

"But you don't do that anymore..." You say quietly but firmly.

"No...no not anymore." Renshu says calming themselves down. "That's not the man I am now. Not the man I need to be for them." He hands you back the scroll and takes a breath. "But the fact of the matter is that whoever attacked the town got their hands on what might be sensitive information. If the key to this cipher is around here then they now have complete access to whatever the empire wanted hidden away." You and Renshu begin to search the scrolls more earnestly and come across two in exceptionally elegant cases. Pulling the scrolls out you read them. "It's the cipher key..." Renshu whispers holding it up for you to read.

"So they have their hands on it..." You say. "This one is different. It's a list but it's in the code."

"We do have the key to it though. Should we read some? We've been down here for quite a while. It might be time for the attack soon..."

>What do you want to do?
>Decode one of the map scrolls. Perhaps it has the location of the Scared Libarary.
>Decode the second elegant Scroll. This must be of extreme importance if it's case matched that of the cipher key.
>Head back upstairs. You have an idea of what was stolen. You don't want to waste time if you wish to try and stop the attack.
>Write in.
>>
>>4522408
>>Decode the second elegant Scroll. This must be of extreme importance if it's case matched that of the cipher key.
>>
>>4522408
>>Decode the second elegant Scroll. This must be of extreme importance if it's case matched that of the cipher key.
If whoever took the cypher key, they would have access to many secret information that the empire has. Plus, they would not have to go for the bloody razing of towns and instead steal information, assassinate targets and play spy games until they're ready for the final, overt invasion.
>>
>>4522408
>Decode the second elegant Scroll. This must be of extreme importance if it's case matched that of the cipher key.
>>
>>4522413
>>4522439
>>4522441
Decoding the second elegant scroll. Writing.
>>
"Just do the this one." You say holding the second scroll in the elegant case. "It seems important if it shares such a special container." Renshu nods and takes the scroll out of it's case and unrolls it next to the cipher key. He mutters quietly as he reads both before he stops. "What's up?" You ask.

"No..." Renshu says quietly. "No...it can't be."

"Renshu?"

"My friend...we are in some dire problems." Renshu says as he clears his throat and reads out loud. "In the event of our great nation's demise or upheaval, be it from foreign powers or internal strife, may the Gods find this scroll in the hands of China's staunchest allies or noble warriors. Though it is not the intent of the royal family to bow in the face of adversity, should the royal lineage succumb to the horrors of war or disease this scroll shall forever more contain the the names of those that share the regal bloodline. May the Gods see them to back on the throne once more or aid them in reclaiming the nation that is rightfully theirs." The rabbit looks at you wide eyed. "This is a list of every family directly related to the emperor's bloodline in order of ascension..."

"What?!" You shout.

"They have a list of everyone related to the imperial family..." Renshu replies. "This is the greatest gift any enemy of the empire could ever hope for...and its in the hands of an unknown, unfound foe."

You're about to reply when the sound of several footsteps come towards you. A woman runs to the door and points at the two. "There they are!" She shouts. In your surprise, it barely registers to you that this is the woman who was found dead in the circle. Guards, though in somewhat mismatched metal armors, catch up to her and hold out their weapons towards you. "Halt! You're all under arrest for crimes against the royal family!"

>What do you do?
>Fight past them. You really don't want to find out what happens if you die in here.
>Drop what you're holding and come quietly. Maybe you'll be able to escape or explain the situation.
>Tell them that you're not the real threat. There's a bigger one coming soon.
>Write in.
>>
>>4522453
>"Within hours, this village will be attacked. You will take a fatal wound from an arrow, and come down here to activate the magic circle. It doesn't stop the attackers from stealing these scrolls, but it did allow the ones working to stop them to come into this memory. Do you remember? You might be able to, with the circle degrading so much in the real world."
>>
>>4522453
>>Tell them that you're not the real threat. There's a bigger one coming soon.

If verbal-judo fails:

>Fight past them. You really don't want to find out what happens if you die in here.
>>
>>4522467
Supporting that.
But if that fails, we need to fight through them
>>
>>4522467
>>4522588
Gonna try to make them remember. Hopefully they don't think you're some kind of mad man. Writing.
>>
"Wait!" You shout holding up your hands. "We're just here investigating!" The guards approach you, weapons at the ready. "I'm telling the truth! Withing hours, this village will be attacked. You'll take a fatal wound from an arrow and come down here to activate the magic circle. It doesn't stop the attackers from stealing these scrolls, but it did allow the ones working to stop them to come into this memory. Do you remember? You might be able to, with the circle degrading so much in the real world." You say. Renshu looks at you curiously and the woman's eyes widen.

"They must have gone mad..." One of the guards says.

"Take them in!" The woman shouts. "They know forbidden royal secrets. They're a threat the to kingdom!"

"Perhaps revelations of someone's death was not the best diplomatic approach." Renshu says pulling his hands out of his sleeves.

"Knowing the circle is failing? I figured she'd remember something." You admit. "Like the memories starting to mix?" You shake your head. "Not the time, we need to fight out way out then." Renshu nods and looks at the woman.

"My good lady, I suggest you call off your guards. We will be leaving." He says calmly.

"And you think we're just going to let you walk away?" One of the guards says.

"Yes if you value your lives." He says. "So I will give you the illusion of choice. You may live with the guilt of allowing us to escape. Or you will die and leave your families without income and more importantly, someone they care deeply about. Judging by the looks in your face I presume you know that there isn't a choice at all so please step aside. My friend, let us leave."

"Renshu..." You say warning him but the rabbit seems to ignore you and starts to walk towards the exit giving you no choice but to follow. The nearest guard struggles to decide what to do before he shouts and swings his sword down on the rabbit. Renshu catches the man's wrist and pulls the guard down. As the man falls, the shaman simply chops down on the man's neck causing him to gurgle and he crumples in a heap leaving the rabbit to simple continue onward as if nothing happened. You freeze for a moment before you realize that the man is still breathing and very much alive. The other guards reel back in shock and fear but one moves forward and attacks out of fear. You pull the spear from the man's hands and strike him in the side of the head with the butt, knocking him out cold. You drop the weapon and follow your friend as you approach the woman.

"My apologies for the mess ma'am." Renshu says politely. The frightened woman back up and stumbles in fear but Renshu makes no moves towards her and heads straight for the stairs. The two of you run up the stairs once you reach them. "We should hurry. I'm afriad I've lost track of time while searching down there."

"Were you really going to kill them?" You ask as you run.
>>
"No. As fun as it would be to do so, I am unsure if our Chi Strikes even work in this realm not that I could not do so in with my bare hands. For our goal, intimidation would suffice." You give the rabbit a look. "My younger sister is not the only one who bears scars from our time in The Hēishǒu..." He says quietly. "Like them I wish to be a better man. That does not mean I currently am or ever will be. However, I have promised to aid you in your quest and follow your ideals. More importantly, I must be for their sake. Your uncertaintly and doubt is well warranted though I did sense you trust me after the events a month prior in the city. All I ask is that you have faith in me."

>What do you say?
>Write in.

As the two of you reach the top of the stair case, you can see flashing through the library. Once you approach the entrance, you can see flames and hear people screaming. The attack has started.

>What do you do?
>Run outside and direct people into the library. You can defend that while keeping people safe.
>Look for the attackers and start to take them down. If they burned the town down then there's still time before they reach the library.
>Hide and watch. You want to learn all you can about these attackers even if it means letting the tragedy unfold.
>Write in.
>>
>>4523173
>Direct them to the library, leave renshu to guard the door for a small while while we round up more. the attackers must come to the library and we are worth a small army for it.

>I have faith in you Renshu, trust can be hard sometimes and doubt is ever present, but I believe you when you say that you wish to be a better man. And what sort of hypocrite would I be if I denied you your chance?
>>
>>4523188

+1
>>
>>4523188
>>4523204
Directing the townsfolk into the library. Writing.
>>
"I do have faith in you Renshu, trust can be hard sometimes and doubt is ever present, but I believe you when you say you wish to be a better man. And what sort of hypocrite would I be if I denied you your chance?" You say with a grin as the two of you rush to the front of the library. "Looks like we have our work cut out for us. Mind guarding the door?"

"You have a plan then?" He asks.

"We'll use the library as a safe house. That's our linchpin. It's the safest place here because we'll defend it and it's what the raiders want so it'll just funnel them right into us." You say before shouting. "Everyone! We're under attack! Come to the library for safety! The guards will protect us there!" You turn to Renshu. "Help them in. I'm going to find more people." You say as you run up to a fleeing man and point them towards the library. You run towards the market district where you see several raiders smashing the stalls. One raises an axe to kill a cowering child and you leap into action. You rip the weapon out of the attacker's hand, breaking every single one of his fingers, and bash him across the face with the flat of the axe. You let out a roar and throw the stunned man into trashed stall. "Go! Get to the library!" You shout to the child as you roundhouse kick another raider. The raiders shout at you in a language you don't understand but that doesn't stop you from tackling another throw a door. You see a few more people trembling in fear. "The library! The guards will protect you there! I'll make a path for you! Run!" You shout while slamming the heel of your palm into the raider's face. A oil lamp crashes through the window and ignites the inside of the building.

"Go! Now!" You scream and you leap out of the broken window to jump kick a crow. The two civilians run out of the building screaming and are about to be stopped by another attack but they are saved when the body of a crow slams into the one barring their escape. You run along with them for a while before splitting off and running off towards more screaming. You see a few of the raiders trying to drag women away. One of the pillagers is knocked out cold when you grab him by the ankles and slam him into another attacker. You duck under a club and break the man's nose with a rising knee. "Get to the library! You'll be safe there!" You shout then lace your fingers together and club a boar across the head as he tries to stab you with a knife.

You feel your ire rising. These men provided no challenge and had only succeeded in their raid because the people they attacked could not defend themselves. Had you and your friends been here earlier or even The Five then this town would have been saved. Perhaps that's why they struck at the edges of China. Because there was no one there to protect them. You grab the shield of another foe, plant it in the ground and smash their face into it. The man bounces off of it, blood trailing from their face and falls unconcious.
>>
>What do you do?
>Run back to the library and defend it. The raiders will come soon enough.
>Search the town for the snow leopard leading the attack. You want to end this now.
>Find another raider and try to make them show you where their leader is. They might not understand you and you might not understand them but you can find ways of being convincing.
>Write in.
>>
>>4523259
dang mongols? Either that or Japanese...

>Search the town for the snow leopard leading the attack. You want to end this now.
>>
>>4523259
>Search the town, but prioritise aiding groups back to the library.

The leopard will come to us at the library. And facing him isn't the objective here, it's saving as many people as we can so their souls can rest.
>>
>>4523268
>>4523278
Back from making dinner. Looks like we're tied but both votes want to search the town though for different reasons.
>>
>>4523278
I support this
>>
>>4523278
>>4523455
Taking these then. Saving people first. Writing.
>>
You kick down a nearby door. "Is anyone in here?!" You shout. "I'm here to get you to safety!" A small wolf child scurries out from under a table and runs to hug your leg. "Where are your parents?" You ask as you pick them up.

"I don't know!" The child wails as you carry them out of the building before it catches fire. You run into a few more raiders and your growl as that is perhaps the only thing they'd probably understand. Undaunted they charge at you. You evade a sword swing and use your foot to kick the shield into the chin of your opponent before you spin and roundhouse kick it and the raider's face away. The shield dents and folds over the man's face as he falls to the ground. The other raider steps back in shock but is not fast enough to avoid the series of kicks you land on time. Three into the ribs, breaking them, followed up but a heel strike down on his forehead.

"Come on." You say to the child. "Let's go find somewhere safe for you to go." You continue onward, shouting for anyone that may have been lost in the smoking and flaming area of the village. You steadily start running into less and less raiders and you hope that you've been thinning out the herd at least for Renshu's sake. You and the child run into other survivors on your search and you hand him off to them as you direct them to the library. Soon, they too begin to become more and more scarce as you double back and head towards the library. Upon your return, you're greeted by the sight of a bloody rabbit in the center of a pile of bodies. You notice that a body is charred and burned and another has various limbs broken.

"Renshu!" You shout and he looks at you wild eyed and eager. "What happened?"

"My apologies friend." He says attempting to smooth out his disposition. "But a few things may have gone out of hand." He motions to the burned corpse. "They attempted to burn the library down. I'm afraid my muscle memory kicked in and I used one of their allies to shield the building...several times." He says trying not to smile. "The other attempted to murder a woman who had fallen, so it was then I decided that he no longer deserved mercy. The rest fell as you wished. Fractured bones, broken noses, fractured jaws but ultimately just incapacitated. How was your search?" He asks relaxing somewhat. "Again...I'm sorry. The fervor of battle..." He sighs. "There is a reason why I am able to grow the rose." He says looking away as he adjusts his sleeves.

You say nothing for a moment. "It went as well as it could." You say looking behind you. "I ran into less and less raiders as I searched. I'm not sure if they fell back to regroup or if they ran into you. But I never found the snow leopard."

"Then he is still out there." Renshu says. "Perhaps planning one final assault? Given that we know they were looking for the scrolls, we know they will try to attack the library. What is your plan?"
>>
>What do you do?
>Head into the town and try to keep the fight away from the library. Now that the towns people are hiding there you won't want a brawl to spill in there.
>Wait by the building. They will come of that you know. Even if the burn the rest of the town before they get to you. They will come.
>Set up something to try and slow the raiders. Best to thin out their ranks even more before you fight their leader. You doubt that they'll give you a nice 1v1.
>Write in.
>>
>>4523577
>Ask one of the villagers to find a guard or the woman from the circle in he library and bring them here, so we can get some information now that our claim is proved right.
>Wait by the library, with us acting as a skirmishing unit and Renshu keeping as a wall.
>>
>>4524083
I must concur. Our goal here is information and the restfulness of the souls. This achieves both
>>
>>4524083
>>4524275
Waiting for the attack, getting some information. Exactly what are you asking her?
>>
>>4524608
The fuck can we fix the circle? Who should we tell its falling about?
>>
>>4524650
Uhh, give us the top names of the list may be a stretch.

Maybe, the ritual to activate the circle? Its purpose?
I'm drawing a blank here guys, and I know I had a good one when i made that vote.
>>
>>4524650
>The fuck can we fix the circle? Who should we tell its falling about?
>>4524662
>Its purpose?


These questions work. I'll get to writing.
>>
>>4524675
I see now why the enemy is a snow leopard
>>
>>4524743
It's the eyebrows man. Eyebrows and yellow eyes = evil
>>
"First we need information." You say. "We might be able to get some from that woman now that our predictions came true. Guard the door, I'm going to go find her." You enter the library and Renshu stands infront of it. You manage to catch him jumping lightly from one foot to another as he limbers up. Something you recall Xin Lan always doing before getting ready for a fight. The villagers look at you in a mixture of fear and awe.

"What's going to happen to us?" One asks you quietly. "Why is this happening?"

"I don't know." You lie. "But I'll make sure no harm comes to you all. I'm looking for someone though. She was here in the library when this all happened. Maybe you can help me find her?" You ask the villagers and describe the woman.

"The head librarian?" One of the villagers says confused. "Why do you need her?"

"I need some information." You explain. "And the attacks seemed to come to a halt for now. I'm not sure if I'll have the time to ask her. If you must, think of this as my payment for services. I'll ask for nothing more other than this." The villagers look at each other nervously and one runs off to look for the librarian. You take a seat next to the door and look out of the window to keep an eye out for trouble. You think you can see movement off in the distance but you're not sure if it's a raider, another villager or simply the flames casting shadows. A minute later, the villager returns with the woman, the head librarian, in tow. The woman gives you a look and you stand.

"Do you have an office?" You ask. "I'd like to speak to you in private."

"Whatever you want to say, you can say it here." She says. You shake your head.

"Do you really want to scare them even more than they already are?" You ask quietly and motion to the villagers. The woman glares at you before speaking.

"Fine. I have an office." She says leading you to the side of the library and into a small room. It was sparsely decorated all things considered with only a desk with chair, a set of drawers, and a small map of the area pinned to the wall. "What do you want?" She asks as you close the door behind you.
>>
"We don't have much time as far as I know so I'll be blunt. You're dead. Everyone here is dead." You say. "The circle has been activated and my friend and I are the only living beings here. We managed to at least deduce what the circle might have been used for and entered this memory place. I need information before all of this falls apart and we may never get the chance again. Can the circle be fixed? You bled all over it and my friend says it's unstable. Whatever it's holding is coming back out and is affecting the ruins of your town. The dead rise and attack anyone who come near every night." The woman just looks at you warily. "This isn't the time to wonder. We've already moved beyond what was supposed to happen in this memory. I don't know if things will force themselves to go along with what is supposed to happen or if things will fix themselves. We need answers."

"No...you can't fix it." The woman says. "It's not meant to be reused."

"Then what is it for? Why trap the souls of every single person in this town? Don't they have a say in this?!" You ask.

"No. They don't." The woman says. "No one does. It's their duty to their country. It's everyone's duty to their country to give their lives when their emperor needs them. If what you say is true then they are already gone. This is the only way they can serve their nation when it needs them. It's a small price to pay if it means saving their nation. The circle is meant to preserve the instance of this town's demise so that China may know who it's enemies are. If I chose to use the circle then that means the threat was great enough that the empire has to know."

"Then who do I tell of what happened?" You ask. "That circle may not last long enough for agents of the empire to see it. How do I release these people from the hell you're putting them through? If that magic fails, then I don't know what's going to happen to the town around it. As far as I know and the rest of China knows, this magic shouldn't exsist."

"And it'll stay that way!" The woman snaps. "All you need to know is that the circle is a repository of knowledge. Just like the library it's built over. No one will believe you anyways. What are you going to tell them? That a town burned down and you found impossible magic?"

"No. I'll tell them that there is a band of raiders who now has the entire list of the royal bloodline along with the cipher to decode it as well Gods knows whatelse you have down there!" You shout. "They know or will know everything you wanted to keep hidden. So you better start talking because the longer we spend here the less time I have to go tell someone who need to know."

"They can't have." The woman says. "No one knows about that place."

"Well I do and I can assure you, that the raiders were a lot less gentle about looking for it. They knew of this place. They were actively looking for it. Now tell me what I need to know..."
>>
The woman looks conflicted as she grits her teeth and slowly claws at her desk. "You'll need to find one of the high ranking generals." She says. "Failing that, you'll need to find one of the older royal family members. Only they know what you'll be talking about. If you want them to believe you tell them this phrase, 'As the light of the falling sun dies, thus comes the night.' As for the circle...I don't know. Adjusting anything will more than likely release everything held there. After that I don't know what will happen. The circle is only meant to be used once with the user knowing that they will never see the next day."

"So you did kill yourself." You say.

"Of course. The amount of Chi required to activate it is more than the body can bear to give." The woman says slouching in her chair. "So we're all dead?" She asks.

You nod. "Yes...I'm sorry." You say. "We just wanted to put the spirits to rest. We didn't think it would be anything more than that." You say as you turn to leave.

"So then...why?" She asks. "Why go through all this trouble? You could have just left if the dead are attacking."

You stop at the door and look behind you. "Because we wanted to do the right thing." You say before closing the door behind you.

>What do you do?
>Head to Renshu. Ask him how to leave this place. You got what you needed.
>Go to the front of the library and wait with the shaman for the snow leopard.
>Search the town. It's time you end this raid.
>Write in.
>>
>>4524752
>Wait for the snow leopard, take our skirmishing positions.
>Ask renshu how we can leave once this bastard is dealt with.

We will know your face, Coward. Your face and fighting style.
>>
>>4524743
>>4524749
First of all that's a coincidence, funnily enough. As much as I want to claim I'm some kind of great writer with awesome foresight, I didn't even notice that until you posted that right now. But yes, the raiders are mongolian. Nice guess anons.

Second of all; You guys are all forgetting the stache. That's definitely what brings the evil look together. Though TL no longer has his whiskers like that as per anons suggestions to help keep your identity hidden. I guess that's why we're not evil anymore. I guess it really was just the mustache making us a bad kitty.
>>
>>4524760
>Being rid of that beautiful pair of whiskers

AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA
>>
>>4524777
What? We still have them. We just don't comb them anymore. Cutting a cat's whiskers is horrible. Maybe we need a new style. Then again shifu also has that style of stache. Maybe we need to bring it back...be like dad again.
>>
>>4524784
Putting them back would be when we are ready to be recognized properly. Ie, I think it's when we have searched our soul and found it clean that we can return to our old style
>>
I love reading this, All I want for Christmas is the Po/Tai Lung Double Dragon team up.
>>
You step outside the library. "Any sign of them?" You ask. Renshu shakes his head.

"No. Not yet." He says. "Though I expect it shouldn't take too long. The flames are nearly here." The two of you take your positions by the door and wait. Soon you can hear them approach. The clinking of armor rings out and signals their approach. Like wraiths they emerge from the smoke, lead by the much feared snow leopard. You're surprised. You had, perhaps in a small ammount of vanity, expected to be looking in a mirror or perhaps some kind of reflection of your inner self you faced back on the ocean. Instead, the raid leader was much leaner than you, their face bore no cockiness or arrogance just the hardened face of a warrior who was willing to do what it took to get their task done. More importantly, they were not a he, but a she. The woman bore several weapons on her person. A spear and twin blades on her back, a whip on her hip, spiked shield strapped on her arm, and only faintly noticable, a large knife hidden in her boot. The two of you lock eyes as the group stops a few feet away from you and Renshu. The woman seems less surprised at your apperance than you are of hers.

"You finally show your face, coward." You say. "Don't think we'll be intimidated by you or your men. These villagers are under our protection. Leave if you want to leave unharmed." You order pointing in the direction of woods. The snow leopard seems unfazed by your demands either due to not understanding or simply not caring. Instead she simply raises a spiked gauntleted hand and stoically brings it down to point towards the library. Her men let out a battle cry and rush the building, forcing you and Renshu into action. You charge into the group and shoulder check the nearest raider, lifting them off the ground. You grab them out of the air and slam them headfirst into the ground.

A spear weilding attacker charges Renshu but he side steps the attack and pulls the weapon free from it's owner's grip. He plants the spear into the ground before using it as leverage to break the man's arm and trip him. Renshu finishes off the man by stomping down on his temple and kicking him away into the group. You grab the head of a mace aimed at your knee and return the favor by slamming said knee into the attacker's gut. You're about to follow up with double fisted hammer strike into the man's back but you are forced to throw yourself backward as a spear is thrust at your side. You back flip to create some space and see the woman weilding her spear and engaging you, her eyes still stoic and on task. Several other of the raiders move in to surround you as they draw their own weapons as well.
>>
>What do you do?
>Engage the snow leopard. If she's the leader of this group she must have the strength to back it up.
>Fight the other raiders, they might not be a real threat but they're restricting your movement and that is the real issue.
>Attempt to disarm the woman. She's armed to the teeth and you don't doubt that she's not simply wearing the weapons to look intimidating.
>Write in.
>>
>>4525713
>Use dragon style to dunk on the raiders. It's the perfect opportunity as every opponent is just a figment, after all.
>>
>>4525713
>Use dragon style, don't kill them if we are able but they are memories, we don't need to hold back here.

We want to face the woman properly, so lets remove the distractions so we can analyse her fighting style properly.
>>
>>4525719
>>4525727
Going all out. Writing.
>>
https://youtu.be/DASH8Yfcfs4

You crack your neck and your knuckles as you take your dragon stance. It was rare you didn't have to worry about hurting anyone when you fought. The raiders all approach you simultaneously. They were well trained at least, leaving you no room to run or manuver...but you weren't going to run. You thrust your foot behind you and strike the man behind you in the gut sending the small plates of metal scattering all over the place. He doubles over as the force of the impact goes through his scale mail and you turn to simply raise your foot above his head and bring it straight down, shattering his helm. The man bounces from the impact against the ground and you grab him by the waist to slam him into a raider right next to him. The two fall in heap but you are forced to move out the way of the woman's spear. Not wasting your momentum, you side step into a windmill kick and striking an approaching attacker with your heel. The man's head snaps down from the attack and you bring both hands up in a double hammer blow to catch his face as he falls. You dig your claws into his armor and tear it off so that you can palm strike the man's chest with your free hand. The man's chest buckles as you shatter his ribcage and you push forward with your palm to shove him away.

With their formation broken, a raider rushes you with his spiked mace. You catch his arm and throw him over your shoulder so he falls on his back before you plant your foot into his shoulder and pull him arm back, dislocating it. Pulling the mace free from the man's useless arm, you hurl it at an approaching man's knee. The mace connects with a loud crunch and sticks there as the man falls, his shattered knee no longer capable of bearing the weight of him and his armor. You deliver a swift kick to the side of his head and the man goes down.

You start to approach the woman when two more of her men flank you and rush you from both sides. You let out a dragon's roar, shattering the windows to the library and stunning the two men beside you. You move swiftly, slamming both elbows into each man's gut. As the two men gasp, the air driven out of them, you grab the back of their heads and slam them together before raising your leg and kicking the back of one to send both of them away leaving you and the woman left.

>What do you do?
>Grab one of the fallen men's weapons. If she wishes to engage with them then so will you.
>Try and disarm her. Force her to fight you hand to hand though if she is a master of weaponry, she more than likely knows how to defend against it...or at least you hope all snow leopards are combat capable.
>Wait and see what she does. Maybe she'll run away now that her army has been demolished.
>Write in.
>>
>>4525819

>Try and disarm her. Force her to fight you hand to hand though if she is a master of weaponry, she more than likely knows how to defend against it...or at least you hope all snow leopards are combat capable.

Enage her. Try to get her talking while we're at it.

btw are all snow-leopards mongols? Would explain why Tai Lung's an orphan
>>
>>4525830
support
>>
>>4525830
>btw are all snow-leopards mongols? Would explain why Tai Lung's an orphan
Not all of them but they're more common in Mongolia than in China. Still trying to figure out how to introduce Peng who is apperantly Tai Lung's nephew. Because that implies TL has an actual family in China. Though according to Wikipedia China hosts the largest snow leopard population with mongolia being second but since when do we adhere to real world stats for this game?
>>
>>4525830
>>4525840
Trying to get the woman talking as you both dance the dance of death. Writing.
>>
https://youtu.be/rz9KGCZ6iKU

"Raiding isn't as easy when you're up against someone who can fight back, is it?" You say as you approach the woman though she doesn't reply. She still maintains her focused look and keeps her sheild level with you. "Weapons won't help you. You've already seen what I can do. Just stand down and you don't have to get injured." You continue but her only response is to have her arm blur as she thrusts her spear at you. You twist out of the way of the attack and grab her weapon ready to pull it out of her hands but she slides her hand up the spear as she runs up to slam the spike on her shield into your side, right at where your liver is located. Your eyes widen and you're forced to let go of her weapon and flip over her. You attempt to kick the back of her head but as you jump the woman is already adjusting her grip on her spear and she thrusts the butt of it into your abdomen forcing your to kick it out of the way and land awkwardly. Your opponent uses the momentum of the attack to spin and readjust her grip once more. She swings her spear at you leaving you no choice to roll out of the way and giving her the space she needs to breathe.

Despite her armor and leaner figure, the woman is faster than you anticipated and it doesn't seem like her gear is slowing her down. No doubt wearing so much helped build her endurance as well. "You're better trained than your minions that's for sure." You say. "Tell me, are all snow leopards this good at fighting?" Your question is only met with silence as the woman charges you. You step in as well and as the woman swings her weapon once more, you plant your foot on her wrist to stop it. Once again, she attacks with her shield as she tries to slam the edge of it into your knee, no doubt attempting to lodge it behind your kneecap to rip it out of place. Thinking fast, you remove your foot from her wrist and strike her face with your other knee, forcing her to step back from the impact. The attack knocks her shield off course but the spike manages to graze you and it cuts into your thigh, tearing at your pants and causing you to bleed. The woman stumbles back and uses her weapon to steady herself as she falls to one knee. She toss the spear aside and draws her knife from her boot with a flourish as she stands up.
>>
You hop backwards wincing at the cut but you ignore it as you take your dragon stance once more. The two of you rush at each other again, you aim for her chest in an attempt to rend her armor but she kneels and rolls under it. She gets to her knees and swings her dagger at your knee once more as she attempts to remove your mobility. You try and stomp her with your targeted leg as you hope to turn the attack against her. She raises her shield and aims the spike at your foot, forcing you to step on the flat area of the shield and allowing her to shove you off. You kick off of it in order to not be thrown off balance and once again land a short distance away allowing her to regain her footing.

"Who trained you?!" You shout as you rush her. You needed to get rid of that shield. Unlike other opponents who simply hide behind it and hope that it will deflect attacks, she made the shield work for her and used it as both offense and defense. Much like her skill with the spear, her technique with the dagger was also refined. Each swing you dodge is returned with a backstab as she flips the knife midswing into a reverse grip. "What's your goal? Why do you want those scrolls?" You demand as the two of you lock hands, you're grabbing her knife hand's wrist and the other grabbing the top of the shield. The shield groans as your grip begins to slowly crush it.

Finally, the woman speaks. In a heavily accented Chinese she simply says, "You talk too much" and she rips her arm our the shield's straps before kicking behind it into your chest. At such close quarters all you can do is let go of her wrist and twist out of the way but the shield is too close and it slices into your ribs. Luckily for you, your ribcage deflects the large spike leaving you with only a large gash on your side.

You stagger backwards holding your burning ribs and your hand comes back red. Looking back at the woman she flicks her wrist sending the dagger straight at a busy Renshu's head.

>What do you do?
>Try to grab the knife out of the air. If you can get it, at least you now have a weapon.
>Engage the woman. Renshu can handle a simple knife coming at him. If he can handle his younger sibling who specializes in them.
>Call Renshu for back up. The two of you can handle the rest of the raiders and their leader.
>Write in.

Gotta pause for today. Need to head out of handle some things. Should be back tonight to continue.
>>
>>4525956
>Call, "Renshu, Knife!"

The woman is close to our own skill level, but her skill is in her weaponry. I think we've had enough of this woman's tomfoolery, so lets take a trick from the films.

>Make some space, pull up a boulder from the ground or a wall from the nearby buildings and hurl it at her while making sure that her dodging won't hit Renshu or the Church. Use her dodging time to pick up a blade/find a staff analogue.

We're going to need a weapon to face down two swords and a whip.
>>
>>4525974
+1
One thing to keep in mind, i bet the whip isnt only a disciplinary tool and she can use it to try to disarm us, grab us, or zone us with wide swings.

That gave me an idea as well, could we throw smaller rocks at her shield with enough force to shatter it? It seems that it is our biggest issue currently and it would likely take her off-guard with how bullshit strong tai lung is psychically.

She's shown some tricks, our time to repay the favour.
>>
>>4525980
She has lost the shield. ripped it from her arm and kicked it back at us.
>>
Guys renshu is busy we gotta knock the knife or take the hit for renshu
>>
>>4526045
Renshu is a big boy with lots of bodies to use as pincushions for his knife problem.

A call out is all he needs. Maybe give him the direction
>>
>>4525974

I like this idea. Support.

>>4526050

Also this. Let's kick some Mongol ass!
>>
>>4525974
>>4525980
>>4526143
Taking these votes. Writing.
>>
"Renshu, Knife!" You shout and the two of you move into action. Renshu stomps on a raider's knee, shattering it. As his victim falls, Renshu grabs the front of his clothing and holds him as shield. The knife impales the man in the back and Renshu drops him to the ground before stomping on his chest and driving the blade the rest of the way in, killing him. You have no time to chastise the rabbit as you run to the side of a nearby building and palm strike the edge. The strike breaks off a large chunk of stone and you kick it towards the snow leopard. With out a shield, she's forced to throw herself out of the way. You keep up the momentum as you move across the area, breaking chunks of building off and sending them her way as you build a gap between the two of you. With a grunt, you ignore the burning pain of you side as you tear a chunk of wall the size of your torso and hurl it right at the woman. She scrambles to her feet and dashes out of the way.

With her preoccupied, you run over and grab the woman's spear. You snap the tip off and then drive your knee in the center, snapping it into two. You weild both halves of the broken spear, one in each hand, as Escrima sticks. While the spear would have been a formidable weapon in your hands and the range would be effective, the length of the weapon and the weapon itself would be disadvantageous to you. This was her weapon, and she would be intimately aware of it's strengths and weaknesses. Something she would exploit against you. Escrima sticks however, are a rare and esoteric martial art. One you know not many people are familiar with and you hope that such a forgein style would throw her off. Furthermore, due to the style's focus on angle of attacks rather than the attack itself, you can defend against her bladed weapons with less risk of getting cut in the process.

The woman stands. drawing her two swords and you flourish your new batons as you charge the woman. She steps behind your leg to prevent from stepping back and goes in to stab you between the ribs. You bring down one of your batons and strike the bend of her elbow, stopping the attack before following up with your offhand baton and attempt to strike her across the temple but she raises her spiked gauntlet to block the attack with her forearm...and leaving her wide open. With roar you raise your foot and thrust it right in her chest. The attack shatters several of the small plates making up her scale mail and sends the woman flying back 10 feet. She rockets backwards and crashes right into a window of a burning building.
>>
>What do you do?
>Wait for the woman to come out of the building and continue to try and disarm her.
>Leap through the window and press your advantage. The building will give you less room to manuver but closed quarters are where your current style shines as it's all about restricting limb movement and attack angles.
>Linger around the exits of the building and prevent the woman form escaping. Let the flames take her. It may be the one time where you don't have to worry about the death of someone.
>Search for another weapon. While your current ones are working, it's always best to not rely solely on one thing. (What specific weapons are you looking for?)
>Write in.
>>
>>4526342
>Take the chance to free up Renshu by subduing more raiders while waiting for the woman to come back out. The sooner you can gang up on her, the better.
>>
>>4526342
>>4526349

>>Take the chance to free up Renshu by subduing more raiders while waiting for the woman to come back out. The sooner you can gang up on her, the better.

Agreed. We got information about the assailants and what was taken. Now its just a make the spirits and ourselves feel better, imo
>>
>>4526349
>>4526355
Freeing up Renshu to team up against the woman. Writing.
>>
You back up and move to engage the raiders fighting Renshu with a flying kick. The attack sends the man sprawling to the ground and you strike to your side with your stick, hitting another in the back of the head and knocking him down. Renshu sweeps the legs another, knocking him down, and the sweep strikes the one you knocked down in the head knocking them out. You jump over the rabbit and land on the one that was swept off his feet as you drive your knees into his chest. You roll off of him, thrust both sticks into the chest of another, driving the wind out of him as you grab his armor to throw him at Renshu, who follows up with an elbow drop to the neck. He plants both hands on the ground to launch himself into air and land on your shoulders as you spin to strike someone behind you. Renshu uses your turn to tackle another person approaching. He beats the raider in the face mecrilessly, bloodying himself even more and finishes off the poor man with a punch to the throat. You in the meantime engage two men at a time, blocking an attack with a stick and manuvering him in the way of the other's attack.

The man's mace strikes the back of the one you're entangled with and he crumples to the ground. You step over the fallen body to shoulder check the second man. As he rests on your shoulder, Renshu pulls him off, pulls the man's legs into a lock and breaks both his ankles before rolling off. The two of you stand in the middle of a pile of bodies and eye the building you kicked the woman in. She kicks the door down and walks out, slightly burned, with both blades in her hands. "Give up." You shout. "You're outnumbered by two skilled opponents. You can't win."

"Indeed." Renshu agrees with a bloody grin as he cracks his knuckles. "So either you stand down or we will put you down."

The woman spits towards you and holds out her blades. "Then I'll die doing my duty." She replies charging the two of you. You and Renshu split up to flank her as she steps in your range. She swings down at the rabbit but you jab a stick under her armpit, stopping it. In response she brings her other sword on upon your head but you block the attack by placing your other weapon against her wrist, lodging it between that and the grip of her blade. She's left wide open and Renshu drives his fist into her gut, causing her to double over. He attempts to drive his heel into her knee to shatter it but this only forces the woman to drop both her blades, plant her hands on your shoulders, and throw herself over you. She lands on her back and rolls out of the way, pulling the whip from her hip and get on one knee, breathing heavily.

>What do you do?
>Try and find another weapon that can deal with the whip. (What do you look for?)
>Try to find a way to pin the woman down as Renshu disables her. It won't be pretty when he's done with her but it will stop her.
>Try and figure out a way to disarm her or leave her open for either of you to get in a decisive strike.
>Write in.
>>
>>4526407
>Throw her own fallen men at her, keep the pressure up for Renshu to close the distance.
They're wearing armor, so they'll be fiiiine.
>>
>>4526425

Support.This is all basically dream anyways, right?

...unless somewhere in the wilderness, a Mongolian snow leopardess feels a disturbance in the force...
>>
go all out!! absolutely destroy them NO MERCY!!!!
>>
>>4526434
Basically a dream, but the less we commit ourselves to the more we know how to deal with her in the waking world. Because we can't kill her in good conscience, so consider this a test run.
>>
>>4526425
>>4526434
Going with this. Pretty brutal. Writing.
>>
You and Renshu cautiously approach the woman as she cracks her whip. "You ever fought against a whip?" You ask Renshu.

"I wouldn't have called it fighting." Renshu replies. "Being chained down doesn't lend itself to allowing retaliation but I do know the damage they can do." The two of you leap back as the whip snaps in your locations. "We'll need an opening, my friend. If you have any ideas I'd welcome them."

"Not particularly." You admit. "But I'll keep her attention." You say as you duck and roll out of the way. You throw a burning piece of a building at the woman and dash towards the entrance of the library as Renshu tries to close the gap but is being warded off by the whip as you planned. Announcing your intent would make her wary of Renshu who is supposed to be keep out of her attention, forcing her to split it between the both of you and become increasingly cautious of any surprises either of you were attempting. The woman raises her hand to crack her whip and you grab the leg of a fallen man and hurl him at her. The body flies at your opponent and, unable to knock it out the air or whip it apart, the woman is forced to move allowing Renshu to dash forward. The snow leopard readies another attack but you throw another body at her, forcing her to once agian reposition herself. Despite her constant movement to dodge your attacks, her speed is no match for Renshu's lifelong training as an assassin.

He grabs the woman's wrist and twists it up, forcing her to drop the whip and breaking her wrist. The pain, coupled with Renshu's smaller stature, has her off balance and he kicks her legs from underneath her. She falls on her face and the rabbit rolls off her back, dislocating her arm. He let's go and grabs her other, dislocating that one as well as he plants his foot on shoulder and jerks the arm behind her. The woman gunts in pain and despite her useless arms, she continues to try and get up. "We warned you." Renshu says calmly walking over to her legs and grabbing her foot ready to break her ankle.

>What do you do?
>Tell Renshu to stop. It's over now. You need to find a way out.
>Let the man do as he wishes. This isn't even real. It's just a memory. Go tell the villagers they're safe now.
>Try to interrogate the woman. Maybe you can get some information out of her.
>Write in.
>>
>>4527279
>Enough Renshu, Control yourself and keep her pinned, we will talk with her in a moment.
Man needs to learn some chill and re-write his instincts.

>Tell the villagers that the threat is over, but they should stay inside while we deal with the last of the raiders.
>Interrogate the woman, find out her name and the name of her army, where she came from, who she takes orders from, why she attacked the village, how she knows about the library, how big her forces are.

I'm out of other ideas of what to ask her. I don't think we will get most of the answers or even if she knows them, being a simulation of a collective memory of dead souls, but even her name will be enough for an advantage later.
>>
>>4527296

+1
>>
>>4527296
Hmm, a bit more seemingly inane shit to try and get out of her.

>Scared of fire/dark/water? or other icebreaking but weaponisable fears
>>
>>4527296
this but break their legs too
>>
>>4527316
Do you mean us doing it? or letting Renshu do it? Because I think the man is like an alcoholic getting to enjoy his cocktails again.

But then there is that thing about trusting that he can be better....but he did ice like three people so far on instinct. So I'm gonna say don't let him break their ankle, just hold them down.
>>
>>4527296
>>4527321
To be fair, the guy is pretty well adjusted for someone who was born with the ability to hear the nonstop talking of the dead, turned into a raging alcoholic then sobered up for his younger sibling, and was raised to do nothing but kill. Unlike Xin Lan who sees not killing as simply doing things suboptimally and just a bit of extra effort because they had no emotional attachment to anything, Renshu's bloodlust is something ingrained into his personality. Guy was raised to be a serial killer and really wasn't given much choice in what else to enjoy. But yeah...dude needs to learn some chill. Maybe you can teach him? Who knows.
>>
>>4527298
>>4527296
Telling vorpal bunny to calm down and asking some questions. Writing.
>>
>>4527329
Very well adjusted.....But it's still below the mark of acceptability, which is where we step in. Point out where to hold back and when to stop.

If she tries kicking or attacking with her feet, break the ankle. But as it is, the battle is over and you can hold them still without incuring further damage.
>>
Right, so analysis time.

Woman uses Whip, spear and spiked shield, a knife, two swords.
She's at her most dangerious to us in the shield/spear configuration due to her skill with said shield. Our first order of buissness is to remove that from play as soon as we are able. Once' it's done, the ability to keep us at bay is drastically diminished.

Her whip is vulnerable to heavy objects that force her to move, thusly using them to force her to dodge is the peak strat and using those breaks to close the distance renders her much less able in hand to hand combat.

She also has the knife, which she is confident in throwing, so we best be wary of that in the future.
I'd say this venture has been a valuble learning experience, if the memories are reliable.
>>
"That's enough Renshu." You say with no room for argument. "She's down. Keep her pinned and don't let her get away." Renshu gives you a wild eyed and almost rebelious look as his grip tightens. You glare at the rabbit. "You know why you need to stop." You say quietly. Renshu gives you one last look before letting go of the woman's leg, breathing heavily. He looks at his bloodied hands, clenches them and looks away.

"Y-yes...clearly it was more than enough." He says through gritted teeth as he goes to kneel on the woman's legs, putting his weight on them to keep her from moving as he adjusts his sleeves, perhaps a bit too roughly but you leave the man to his thoughts. You make your way back to the library and can already see several faces peeking from the shattered windows. You sigh and wonder why people couldn't just simply hide and wait for things to blow over as you enter the library.

"It's over." You simply say. "Though I suggest you stay indoors while the fires calm down and we take care of the last of the raiders. I'm afraid there's no stopping them now." The villagers nod and as you turn to exit you already see them trying to pile on the window to get a better view. You pinch the bridge of your nose and head back outside. The woman is no longer struggling as you approach and crouch infront of her. "Why are you here?" You ask.

The woman just looks up to you and simply says, "Kill me." You shake your head.

"No. That's not how we do things." You reply.

"Then you're an embarassment as a man and a warrior." She says and goes quiet.

"Why the scrolls? How did you know about their location?" You ask. No response.

"I've already sullied my hands." Renshu says quietly. "If this wasn't a memory, I'd offer to extract the information out of her. Pain is a good motivator. At the moment, I'm afraid we might be reaching the limits of the circle's power." You sigh.

"So then what do we do?" You ask. "Do we simply leave?"

"I suppose we could." He replies. "Unless you wish to ask around a bit more."

"I'm not sure what else we can get out of here." You say. "Though I hope that this is enough to at least placate the spirits. Do you think we managed to make a difference?"

"Of that I'm not sure." Renshu says trying to smooth the fur on his head with a trembling, bloody hand. "We might have. Though we have not avenged them in the real world, we have given them some form of vindication through their memories. Often times that is enough. There is still the issue of the circle preventing them from leaving however."

"That's something we'll need to solve when we leave." You say standing up. "So we better get everything settled before we leave. I don't envy having to relive these events again."

>What do you do?
>Try and leave. Should be as simple as going back to your body. You've done it a few times.
>Go talk to someone before you leave? Who do you speak with?
>Search the town for something. What do you look for?
>Write in.
>>
>>4527429
>Tell the guards that the leader of the assault is the leopard outside, then just try and leave.

They can exact their dream justice. We need to get back to the real world.
>>
Also, 1029th post. Good job Luo
>>
>>4527477
Oh hey thanks man. That means a lot. Glad people are enjoying the quest enough for threads to reach that many posts.
>>4527440
Taking this vote and writing. After this write up, I'll be making lunch for I'll be away for a bit.
>>
>>4527440

+1
>>
"We best make sure the spirits know they've been avenged." You say as you head back to the library's doors. You enter and make your way towards some of the guards. "The raid has been broken." You tell them. "Their leader is outside, her arms are disabled and she is currently pinned. Do with her as you wish." The guards nod and rush out to go collect the woman.

"This is their leader?" One guard asks.

"Thought it would've been a guy...and bigger." Another says suddenly eyeing you. A third shoves him.

"That guy just saved our lives. Don't be an idiot." He says. Renshu simply hops off the snow leopard and wanders towards you, leaving the guards to argue among themselves.

"Are you ready to leave?" He asks. You nod.

"How do we do it? Anything special or do we simply try to return to our bodies?" You ask.

"We should simply be able to leave." Renshu says. "The memory has been relived...more or less. There is no reason for them to keep us here."

"Then let's go...though perhaps we should keep the details of the fight away from Ming." You say sheepishly. "It's best she doesn't know about that."

"Yes...I don't wish to upset Miss Ming either...nor disappoint Xin Lan." Renshu says. "I think they are actually capable of that now..." He kneels once more and closes his eyes while you take your sitting position and do the same. You attempt to pull yourself back to your body, but it's rather difficult considering you don't feel a connection to it. You wander once again through the thick fog of interference and can barely feel yourself beyond the veil of the circle. You hear yourself grunt as you focus as hard as you can to pull free from the pull of the circle and after what feels like an extreme ammount of effort you find your really body falling backwards as you get back into it.

"Hey! They're back!...I think." Ming shouts and you open your eyes to see her boots running towards you. "How are you feeling?" She asks gently.

"Like I haven't slept in 5 days." You admit, exhausted. "How long were we gone?" You ask looking around for some sign of time passing but finding none.

"You and Renshu have been in a trance for about 2 hours or so. How long has it been for you?" She asks helping you sit up.

"About half a day. From noon til some time in the middle of the night." You say as you see Xin Lan make their way towards you.

"Does your witchcraft ussually distort time like that?" They ask grinning and flicking your ears.

"Not witchcraft..." You mutter as you flick your ears in annoyance. "But yeah, time tends to get weird. Doesn't help that elemental spirits don't really understand the concept of time. I'm just glad that it favors us mortals."
>>
"So...what's up with Stripes?" Xin Lan asks looking at their brother. "He's still gone."

"What?" You ask looking towards Renshu. They were still kneeled with their eyes closed, unmoving. "They should have arrived with me. We both decided to leave at the same time." You struggle to your feet and make your way towards him. "Hey..." You say quietly and shake him gently. "Come back to us." Ming and Xin look at each other nervously.

"Maybe...maybe he saw something." Ming suggests. "I'm sure he'll come back...right?"

"He better." Xin Lan says trying to hide the worry in their voice. "We gotta find the Library..."

Ming chews her lip. "What if the circle won't let him leave?" She asks whispering to the two of you. "He is dead."

"No...no nono. Not again. Not like this." Xin Lan says drawing their knife and running towards the circle.

>What do you do?
>Let Xin Lan go. Maybe if you destroy the circle, it might let everyone out.
>Stop your friend. You don't know what will happen if you damage the circle anymore.
>Stop Xin. Try to fix the circle or manipulate it somehow. You know nothing about rituals or magic beyond the basics of Chi however.
>Write in.
>>
>>4527534
...Oh shit.

>Hold Xin back for a little bit "Xin, give Your brother another few minutes to wake up."
>If he doesn't wake up, break the circle and hope that it releases people.

It SHOULD, release them if what the head librarian said was true, but they didn't really know.
>>
>>4527550
Actually no, we are going to break the circle anyway.

>Let him at it.
>>
>>4527556
Letting Xin Lan destroy the circle. Writing.
>>
Xin Lan stabs his dagger into one of the many seals surrounding the circle and slices through it leaving a deep gouge in the floor leaving you to question how sharp the knives were or how strong the rabbit is. The circle glows violently and the winds whip up as you hear the screams of thousands of voices ring throughout the room and echo through the cavern. Ming holds your arm and clings tightly to you, unable to look away, while Xin Lan glares defiantly at the circle. Luo and Mei Ling come running into the room soon after.

"What the hell is going on?!" Mei Ling shouts. "What did you do?!"

The you can feel the agony and sorrow stored up in the circle resonate deep within your body and you see the ground surrounding the circle start to crack and split as the Chi that was stored in is being unleased through one weak point. "Xin! Come back!" Ming shouts. "The whole circle is falling apart!"

"No!" The rabbit shouts as they stab another seal and driving another gouge on the ground. "Not until I get him back!" The ground begins to split from that location as well. Your vision begins to flicker between the clean scroll room and the bloody one that you're occupying just like when you visited the location in the memory world. The room begins to rumble and shudder as the flowing life energy is being released at an alarming rate.

"Everyone out! Now!" You shout, lifting Ming to her feet and shoving her out of the door. You throw yourself forward and grab Renshu's lifeless body, hoisting him on your shoulder and grabbing the other rabbit. "We need to go now!" You yell as Xin Lan struggles to get out of you grip.

"No!" They scream. "Give him back!" You hold the rabbit to your chest to prevent them from escaping. They struggle for a moment before going limp and sobbing into you as you run out of the collapsing room. The cracks begin to run up the walls and you pivot as you clear the doorway to place your back to the wall just as the circle finally gives away and explodes, sending rocks flying through the door. The ceiling caves in as it gives out completely filling the room you and your friends once occupied. Only the sounds of Xin Lan's crying and the dust settling ring out through the room as everyone slowly comes to terms with what happened.
>>
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=u-MQ7-fs_nw

"Is...is everyone ok?" Ming asks. "...Physically speaking I mean..." She adds quietly. You let out a breath, not realizing you had been holding it and nod. You gently lower Renshu's body to the ground and try to comfort Xin Lan. Luo, Ming and Mei Ling all make their way towards you as they can do nothing but simply look down on the body of the rabbit. Ming hurries over to you and Xin and wraps her arms around the two of you but says nothing. Luo kneels on one knee and silently offers a prayer as he adjust's Renshu's body to a more peaceful state.

"So that's it?" Mei Ling asks looking at you. "He's...he's gone?" You frown and look away.

"I don't know." You admit. "Not even the woman who used the circle knew. It wasn't meant to be used unless the situation was so dire that she was willing to sacrifice the souls of everyone in town. Something that risked the safety of all of China.

"But you have to do something!" She shouts. "You have to! You can't just let him go like that!"

"And what do I do?!" You shout back.

"I don't know!" Mei Ling screams. "You can do spirit stuff! Then pull his ghost out of the air or something! I heard you! You said you could talk to spirits!" Xin Lan whimpers and wraps their arms around your neck, dropping their knives. You look at Luo pleadingly, begging for an answer. If anyone in this cave could give you some advice, it had to be him. Hope comes crashing down has he meets your gaze and sadly shakes his head.

"I am...afraid there is nothing I can offer that might be able to help." He says quietly. "In all my tales, in all the stories I've been told...there is no wisdom they have that I can impart on you, my friend."

"Then...then we'll make our own!" Ming says letting you go and throwing her bag down as she starts pumping the rabbit's chest.

"Ming...he was dead even when he was alive." You say helplessly. "He didn't even have a heart beat."

"I don't care." Ming grunts blowing air into his lungs. "If his spirit was released like the screams we heard then we'll just give him a signal. I don't know. Something! Come on!" She shouts. "Just come back to us! You were already on borrowed time. Just borrow some more! Do it for us!" She grunts.

>What do you do? What can you do?
>Write in.
>Nothing. Sometimes...sometimes you have to let things go and accept what comes with it. The pain and the joys of memories. Renshu may not have been a good man but he at least tried. Perhaps that's enough to let him have some peace.
>>
>>4527745
>Attempt some chi healing. If his body has some chi in it, perhaps it'll be easier for him to come back to it?
High risk but high reward
>>
>>4527745
>Sit there. Helpless. Communing with the spirits would take too much time. Time you don't have.

>Nothing. Sometimes...sometimes you have to let things go and accept what comes with it. The pain and the joys of memories. Renshu may not have been a good man but he at least tried. Perhaps that's enough to let him have some peace.
>>
>>4527745
>Meditate and reach out.

If nothing else than to say goodbye, but hopefully to guide him back. Its going to be his choice.
>>
>>4527745

why the heck is it raining again?
>>
>>4527771
Yes, meditate now
The fog should be clearing, we just need to find him and give him an anchor, somewhere to climb towards
>>
>>4527761
transferring some chi to him may also be a good idea but dont give him enough that we start dying.

Chi beacon + Meditating to find a spirit of bloodlust and malice should be a simple matter.
>>
>>4527946
yeee do this, but he won't have bloodlust maybe he passed on because he's found inner peace?
>>
>>4528009
In the 60 seconds since we just had to stop him from brutalising the female snow leopard while he was in his blood rage?
>>
>>4528014
maybe that's his inner peace?
>>
>>4528015
Im gonna say it isnt
>>
>>4527745
Chi Powered bitch slap. So hard his ancestors felt it, Renshu’s spirit felt it. The death taking him felt that, and death lets him come back.

You know why? Cause we are Tai Motherfuckin Lung! Scourgr of the Valley of Peace! The Redeemed Warrior! Friend of Shelong! A Hero and the best god dent friend to anyone who takes that offer.

Anyone rolls with us doesn’t go out like a bitch. You either live long enough for your dreams to come true and a happy long life... Or go out like a true warrior of China, knowing your dream will come true cause we are Tai Motherfuckin Lung!
>>
>>4528096
Slapping a corpse may be a bit.....bad from an outsiders perspective. But I like your enthusiasm!
>>
>>4528103
Come to think, how is death averted in romance of the three kingdoms?maybe that has sone idea
>>
>>4528113
I will also genuinely shit a brick if he was just having a hard time adjusting to the screams and fell unconsious
>>
>>4527771
>>4527939
>>4528009
>>4527761
>>4527946
>>4528096
Look at all of you trying to save the bunny. I won't let you have him. Just kidding.

Meditating wins. Writing.
>>
>>4528340
Release him, Sun Wuokong! We will rip him from your demon courts if it the last thing we do!
>>
https://youtu.be/GXeg8trB8L8

You gently pull a whimpering Xin Lan from you and set them down on the ground. You look at them sadly and say, "I'll do what I can, my friend." Xin Lan gives you a nod and wanders to their brother's body and simply falls to their knees, shoulder's slumped to simply stare helplessly. You sit down and close your eyes to meditate. Everything slowly fades away as you fall to your 6th sense. Things are much clearer now. The "fog" that blinded you while you were here was much thinner but for the first time, you find yourself in a sea of spirits. The spirits of the dead villagers surround you and you start drowning in emotions. Feelings of remorse, confusion, sadness, elation threaten to overwhelm you. You focus harder and push past them and the metaphorical crowd as you search for Renshu's spirit. The sea of ghosts seems endless and melds into self as all the emotions begin to coalesce. Despair begins to consume you.

You'll never find him in time. There wasn't even any sign that he was still here with you all. It was all your fault. You knew what the circle was supposed to do. You sent a dead man in with you knowing full well what the intent of the circle was.

Your focus falters and the voices of the dead begin to fade as the sounds of the living begin to bleed back in. Ming crying. Xin Lan sobbing. Luo attempting to console them. "It's alright...you did what you could..." You didn't want to open your eyes. You didn't want to see them like this. Not with bad news. Not with failure on your hands. Hopelessness clutches at your heart as you panic and slowly fall back to reality as you desperately try to think of something.

"Tai Lung my friend. Always remember that even in the darkest of nights, all it takes is a single spark of light to banish away the shadows. Never lose hope, do not be afraid to stop and ask for help lest you lose yourself in the shadows as you try to run away from them."

They were your friends. They were your sparks of hope. Why couldn't you do it this one time? Why couldn't you be the hope they needed, if only just this once? You grit your teeth. No. No, not this time. Roughly a year ago you escaped from prison. You had put all your focus, all your effort in leaving that place and returning to take what you though was rightfully yours. Now, you were going put forth all that effort you mustered long ago to save someone. With a mental roar, you force yourself back into the sea of spirits. You push them and their emotions as you search for Renshu. You aim for anything you know about them. Their serenity, their hidden bloodlust, their sadness. Anything you could think of. Deep within the sea of emotions you find a gap. Some kind of anomoly and you make a dash for that. As you push aside the various other spirits, you find the man you're looking for.
>>
Renshu, kneeling in the center of it all, with a manacles on his wrists and ankles. He wistfully looks on at his younger sibling crying over his body. "Come on!" You shout. "We need to get you back." You grab at the chains binding Renshu's body and are unable to lift them. They weigh as if they were the earth itself and are unmoveable despite all your strength. Furthermore they burn. Hot as the sun itself, you scream in pain and pull back. Before you can figure out what to do you hear the sounds of chains clinking behind you. You turn to face a ghastly sight. Two men, each holding a fan in one hand and shackles in the other, approach. One dressed in white, is completely soaked and his tongue hangs out as a result of his death via drowning. The other's face is blackened, his eye bludge unnaturally, and various veins burst in his face as a result of his self hanging. You know these two men. They are The Heibai Wuchang or the Generals of Diyu or Hell. Despite their grisly looks, they speak formally and clearly.

"This is quite interesting." The man in white says as he fans himself. "A man who can traverse the land of the living and the dead."

"More importantly." The other says. "A friend of the King of the Wind himself. Now this is something you don't see every day. When's the last time Lord Shenlong has had a friend?"

"Now that I don't know." The man in white admits. "Long before the whole Three Kingdoms buisness. Nasty work load that was."

>What do you do?
>Demand to know what is going on. Why hasn't your friend been returned to his body?
>Tell the two to let Renshu go. It must have been them who shackled your friend.
>Tell them that you are indeed a friend of Shenlong and you don't want any trouble. Let them know that Renshu is still technically alive or rather a bound spirit from your guess.
>Write in.
>>
>>4528392
Psst...wrong guy, umm... my guy. You're thinking of Kind Yama not the monkey king. Though Sun Wuokong has imortality from erasing his name from the book of mortals conincidentally.
>>
>>4528416

Introduce self truthfully and expect the courtesy returned.
Then get to discussing Renshu's circumstance.
>>
>>4528416
>I am Tai Lung, Friend of the Dragon Shenlong, master of kung fu. I know you, Heiba Wuchang and I ask you to explain why you have bound my friend.

This is about as polite as I can go.
>>
>>4528420
My grasp of chinese folklore is worse than my grasp of mandarin.
>>
>>4528433
I can't speak it either and I gotta google the lore. It's all good. It's just really funny that the two generals wear white and black much like the rabbit siblings and they're also best friends. According to the legend, it's that loyalty to one another that allowed them to be guards of hell. Things just kind of fall into place out of coincidence.
>>
>>4528437
Loyalty huh. We can leverage this.
>>
>>4528443
Perhaps I should elaborate if it helps. Guy in black hanged himself after he found out his friend, guy in white, drowned as they were searching for an escaped convict.
>>
>>4528445
Can't leverage this so much, but maybe we still can.

And hey, if we have to go past the gates then at least we can probably meet up with Kai down there in the courts. Always good to meet other people.
My amusement that our circle of friends is ever expanding to include almost entirely individuals that all others would flee in terror at the mention of, while we can walk up and go 'Yo, how's the redemption life treating you?' is staggering
>>
>>4528425
>>4528430
Introducing ourselves and figuring out what's going on. Writing.

>>4528451
A-all according to plan of course.
>>
>>4528462
It's amazing how far ahead you plan, even predicting that I'd read your QM's notes and replacing them with blank pieces of paper as to throw me off from your plans.

Truly, you are a story writer without peer to hold such a detailed web of interactions in your mind without missing a beat.
>>
"I am Tai Lung, Friend of the Dragon Shenlong, master of kung fu. I know you, The Heiba Wuchang but not by name." You say. The man in white looks at his coworker.

"Polite too." He says.

"I think he wants us to introduce ourselves." The other says. "Don't really get to do that. Most people yell at us." The man in black turns to face you. "I am Fan Wu Jiu and this is my friend, Xie Bi An." You nod and give a polite bow.

"Without sounding like I am leveraging my friendship with the Great Dragon against you, I would like to ask why have you bound my friend?" You ask. The two men look at each other.

"This man is your friend?" The man in white asks as he continues to fan himself. "I'm afriad you're in bad company then, good sir. You see, we don't ussually come out to collect souls. Unless, that soul is someone who needs to face judgement. In life we were constables, and in death we continue to do the same."

"I noticed you attempted to remove the shackles." The man in black continues. "Understandable if he is your friend but you must have noticed the weight of them. That is the weight of his sins. The heat is the pain he has wrought. This man is a high priority for judgement. He must be sent to hell immediately. Or more truthfully, he must be brought in for sentencing but with how his shackles are and our presence here, he most assuredly will be going to hell. Sorry."

"But you can't." You say. "He was still alive...or at least he was bound to this earth by his younger sibilng. He couldn't die. Doesn't that mean anything? Shouldn't he be forced to live out that binding or at least live until he's completed the task he was given while bound? Isn't that how it ussually works?"

"Well...yes and no." The man in white replies. "Nasty buisness, binding spirits. My opinions aside, bound spirits do tend to stay until their grievences are cleared or their task is done. However, no mortal has the power to stay the hand of death forever and most spirits are of low priority that they're overlooked and allowed to pass on whenever they do naturally. However, for high priority spirits such as your friend, exceptions tend to be made."

"Then why didn't you simply take Renshu away before this?" You ask.

"Good question." The man in white says. "Why didn't we? He is a rather major spirit."

"Well...as far as we knew. He never died." His friend replies. "You say he was a bound spirit?" You nod.

"His heart didn't beat and he also admitted he died. Even his killer said the same." You answer. The two men think.

"Well...as far as I can think. Perhaps his spirit never left his body when he died." The man in white admits. "In either case, it did now and so we were summoned to collect him."

"Is there nothing I can do?" You ask. "Maybe take him under my watch? Or do some kind of trial? He wants to be a good man. He just needs the chance to show it." The men shake their heads.
>>
"I'm sorry but the rules are the rules. You may be Lord Shenlong's friend but even you cannot stop death. It happens to us all. It will even happen to you. We have our duty that we must do, regardless of how we feel about the situation. We judge based on the actions of the individual. In your friend's case, he has murdered all throughout his life and induldged in it as his vice. I understand that you may have felt some kinship with the man but I am sorry friend of Shenlong but that is the real man before you. It is up to Yánluówáng to decide his ultimate fate." The man in black explains.

>What do you say?
>Tell the men you want to speak to Yánluówáng or King Yama. Maybe you can convince him to let Renshu go. He does work for the Great Dragons not above them.
>Ask the men to hold off on taking Renshu away. Go speak to Shenlong. Maybe he can sort this situation out.
>Ask if you speak to Renshu before he's taken away. Apologize. Even you can't convince the Gods to change their minds. You never meant for this to happen to him. Tell him that you'll do everything in your power to keep Xin Lan safe and have them return to normal.
>Write in.
>>
>>4528512

Hmm. We don't go to Shenlong about this, it'd be leveraging our friendship against the official machinations of the dead realm and a gross misuse of our blessng. That being said, I don't think it would be a gross abuse of our friend to ask to Speak to Yanluowang or King Yama.

>Ask to go with Renshu to speak to Yanluowang on his behalf.
I feel slightly silly from my earlier comment "We'll rip him from hells courts if it's the last thing we do"
>>
>>4528512
Seconding >>4528528

I really don’t want to ask Shenlong for this kind of favors, but maybe we can at least speak on Remshu’s behalf.

Especially seeing as it’s our poor foresight that would have denied the man chance for atonement in the material plane.
>>
Gonna make lunch so I'll be back in a bit.
>>
>>4528528
>>4528651
Ok I'm back. Sorry about that. We're asking to see Yanluowang. Writing.
>>
"Then may I at least plead my case to Yánluówáng?" You ask. "Perhaps he might be able to give me a final answer." The two men look at each other.

"I dunno..." The man in black says as he scratches his chin.

"It is highly unheard of." The man in white adds.

"Please." You plead. "If I had known this would have happened I would have never pulled Renshu's spirit from his body. He was on a path to better himself and I cut it short. I wish to ask for another chance. If not perhaps ask for leniency."

Well..." The man in white begins.

"I guess we may make an exception. Code 39c of the regulations does state that those facing judgement may have a representative to plead their case. Normally it's a revered or honored ancestor even among the deceased so not many people can have one but considering not only can you speak with spirits and walk both realms, you're also a Friend of the Great Dragon Shenlong and of the judged. If that doesn't mean reveared then I don't know what else would be." The man in black says. "Alright. Come with us." He attaches a chain to Renshu's shackles and tugs at it, forcing him to walk. Every step seem labored and heavy as the four of you head farther and farther away from the sea of spirits. After a few steps you suddenly find yourself walking down a red carpeted court room. The halls are darkened and only lit by angry flames coming from bowls full of charcoal.

"It's been a long time since I've seen the room this dark." The man in white says looking around.

"It's said that the room is a reflection of a man's soul." The man in black explains. "The darker one's true self is the darker the room gets." Your group walks down the long hall, every step seem to only get you a fraction of the way there, almost impossibly so. "This hall is longer than it seems. It is the 10,000 steps of penance and gives the judges time to reflect on the nature of their life and their deeds. Though it seems your friend is not in the mood to do so. Those that have lead virtuous lives will be greeted by their loved ones. Those that have not..." He motions to the stands along both sides of hall. They were lined with the bloody visages of hundreds of people. All of them in agnoy and glaring at your group.

"For the virtuous, these are the final steps they must take before reuniting with their loved ones." The man in white says. "For those who are not then this is only the beginning of their punishment."
>>
"My loved one does not deserve me." Renshu says with quiet defiance. The look only lasts for a moment before it's replaced with an empty shattered look. His eyes cold and lifeless as he settles once more. Finally you all arrive before the Great Yánluówáng. He towers above you all, several hundred feet tall and his face is in a perpetual scowl. Before him on a small desk is a scroll of which he holds a pen above.

"Who do you bring before me?" His voice booms. "Why does the friend of the Great Dragon stand before me? Squandered away the last good will of your patron?"

>What do you say?
>Tell Yánluówáng to call off his judgement. Renshu is coming with you as someone under your watch to be redeemed.
>Ask Yánluówáng to hear your case. You understand that he has a job to do but you'd like to give Renshu a second chance much like you did for Kai. He was on a path to redemption and it was cut short.
>Ask the great judge what will it take to return Renshu to life. What do you have to do so that he can be reunited with his family?
>Tell Yánluówáng that Renshu was not truly dead. He simply left his body to help others. His binding is still in effect and though the judge has the power to revoke such things, you'd like to ask if he can stay his power for now.
>Write in (some great speech)
>>
>>4528834
>No, Great Yanluowang, I come with my friend to beseech your clemency. You know a mans soul and you know a mans past, for you are the judge of the sum of his life. But to you I ask you now to hold your judgement for his tale is not ended yet.
>Renshu as you see him here has sinned, beyond the count of a mortal man his sins weigh him down like the world itself rests upon his shoulder and the sun scorches his skin where the chains meet such is the pain they carry. None with eyes to see can deny this, but just so, there are extenuating circumstances that render trial now less than fair but a folly with a lapse of judgement. Renshu is bound and was bound to his body yet willingly left it to aid those in pain, trapped forever more from their ancestors and their loved ones, doomed to suffer pillage and rape day after day, night after night. He left his body to aid their pain and did so successfully, out of a desire to do good and mend his wrongdoings. He has done much in his life and changed even moreso, His transformation is incomplete, cut short by my own foolish shortsightedness to not see the snare that lay before us!
>So I tell you this, Great Yanluowang, that to judge him now could be nothing greater than a miscarriage of justice, a mistake that all would regret on it's reflection. Instead I beg you to consider an alternative, to see his change solidify, to see that he holds true to his convictions and does mend as much as he can in the time allotted to him. It shall never clean his hands of blood, but at the very least it shall save rivers from flowing before you and prove, beyond a shadow of a doubt that when he next stands before you that he does so as whom he truly is. And that is a Man of Honor and Virtue, stained in blood though he may be, who brought hope and safety to china and the material world to light this dark room seven times over!

Then because I need to sleep, the idea is to give Renshu 13 years to prove he's changed and to do as much good as he can without indulging in his vice of murder, ie no killing criminals. 13 because it's a full zodiac cycle of years to represent the cycle of a man's life.
If the speech gets him off without a time limit, great. But if not then I'd say we push for this trial.
>>
File: 1473621976126.png (287 KB, 702x556)
287 KB
287 KB PNG
>>4528866
ok

support
>>
>>4528866
I like your words big word man! let's goooo
>>
>>4528866
>>4528948
>>4528971
Taking these votes. Speech time! Writing.
>>
"No, Great Yanluowang, I come with my friend to beseech your clemency. You know a mans soul and you know a mans past, for you are the judge of the sum of his life. But to you I ask you now to hold your judgement for his tale is not ended yet." You say stepping forward. "Renshu as you see him here has sinned, beyond the count of a mortal man his sins weigh him down like the world itself rests upon his shoulder and the sun scorches his skin where the chains meet. Such is the pain he carries. None with eyes to see can deny this, but just so, there are extenuating circumstances that render trial now less than fair but a folly with a lapse of judgement. Renshu is bound and was bound to his body yet willingly left it to aid those in pain, trapped forever more from their ancestors and their loved ones, doomed to suffer pillage and rape day after day, night after night. He left his body to aid their pain and did so successfully, out of a desire to do good and mend his wrongdoings. He has done much in his life and changed even moreso, His transformation is incomplete, cut short by my own foolish shortsightedness to not see the snare that lay before us! So I tell you this, Great Yanluowang, that to judge him now could be nothing greater than a miscarriage of justice, a mistake that all would regret on it's reflection. Instead I beg you to consider an alternative, to see his change solidify, to see that he holds true to his convictions and does mend as much as he can in the time allotted to him. It shall never clean his hands of blood, but at the very least it shall save rivers from flowing before you and prove, beyond a shadow of a doubt that when he next stands before you that he does so as whom he truly is. And that is a Man of Honor and Virtue, stained in blood though he may be, who brought hope and safety to China and the material world to light this dark room seven times over!"
>>
The rooms goes dark and rumbles as Yánluówáng stands and roars, "You dare tell me my judgement is wrong?! Here stands a man, dead! This is the reflection of his soul! You presume too much for one with your title! His future bears no consequence to his actions in the past! He chose to continue in his vices! He chose to continue with his sins! That he wishes to change is of no consequence to me in these halls! That he was bound by the politics and machinations of mortal doings is of no relavence when held up to the sins he has comitted! And now you, in your arrogance, come to my halls and ask that I blaspheme my position and forsake my sacred duties?! That I return a man, so wholely corrupted, back to the land of the living on the hope that he may someone overcome his sins with good deeds?! Look around you boy! You speak of justice then tell these souls surrounding you that you wish to free their killer! Tell their decendants and families that you wish their murderer free! My job allows no mistakes child! I judge a man on the actions of his past and nothing more! Do not presume that you hold sway in my courts simply because your position!"

"I assume no such thing." You say calmly. "I am here to plead for my friend's soul. The great dragons chose allow Kai to work for his redemption. Even know he walks the 10 courts of hell seeking his own redemption. All that I am asking is for Renshu to receive a similar clemency. You've seen into the actions of his past, surely you've seen the good he's done so far. The lives he saved in Zhengyi city. The souls he rescued in Yunnan. He has taken steps to become a better man. To be a man who defends all of China. I beg of you. Give him the chance to prove himself. Allow him to be the dam that holds the rivers of unjust deaths at bay. To be a shield for those who cannot raise one to defend themselves. Perhaps what may be does not bear weight in these courts but by giving him this chance it will give you the chance to solidify your claims against him. You have nothing to lose and everything to gain Great Yánluówáng. Should Renshu succeed in his rehabilitation then you not only have the honor of being the deity who paved the way to his success but you will have prevented many unjust deaths! Should he fail in his task then your case against him is much stronger, and his punishments in the courts of Hell more just! I ask for 13 years! A paltry ammount for a being such as you and a faction of the time compared to the time he has spent sinning. A full cycle in our calender to represent the cycle of a man's life and his rebirth. The old Renshu will die and reborn will be a man worthy to light these halls once more."

Yánluówáng leans down to look at you. "You presume I care for immaterial things such as honor?" He asks and you nod.
>>
"Immaterial or not. Honor and Justice. Truth and Humility. These are the deeds by which you judge men and women. To cast judgement on someone, one must embody that which they compare them to. One cannot judge a man on justice unless they themselves are just lest their courts are corrupted and wicked. I do not envy your position Lord Yánluówáng but I will offer you the chance to ease your burdens." The giant sits back down and looks down upon you all as he strokes his beard.

"You speak a great deal. Of honor and justice. Of redemption and rebirth. It is easy for you to do so in your position. Blessed by the Great Dragons, a record of sacrifice for the lives of others. A man can easily speak of the deeds they have done without regard for the difficulty of the task now that it has passed. You claim that he will change and yet you too have nothing to lose. So sure of yourself, the arrogance of mortals. So I will be the judge of your judge of characters. If you so desperately wish to save this criminal's life then I will offer you a counter offer. So sure of this man's ability to change are you that I will entertain this notion but you must face his punishments. Alone. You will bear the full weight of his sins and feel but a taste of his fate should you fail. Furthermore, I will return him to life. Fully but with only 13 years to live. At the end of his time he will face judgement. Should he succeed then I will allow him to live with his ancestors and perhaps, in the unlikely event that he has lived an exceptional life I may allow him to live until his natural death. Should he fail then his sentece will only be solidfied and his death will be added to your record forevermore. Should it seem that he is not making any progress after 7 years then I will add a portion of his crimes to you. This is my offer."

>What do you say?
>Agree to these terms. You will face the punishments of the 10 Courts of hell for Renshu. Though only brief it will give you a taste of failure. Then you will have 13 years to prove Renshu has changed with 7 years being an examination period of sorts.
>Tell Yánluówáng that such a deal is too much. Give a counter offer. (What do you want the deal to be?)
>Decline his offer. Even for you those stakes are too much and you know that Renshu wouldn't want that burden on you. Not if it meant damning someone else in his stead.
>Write in.
>>
>>4529144
>Agree to these terms. You will face the punishments of the 10 Courts of hell for Renshu. Though only brief it will give you a taste of failure. Then you will have 13 years to prove Renshu has changed with 7 years being an examination period of sorts.
>>
>>4529144
Agree. Time to walk the walk.

After all, we’d have something similar coming for our own past crimes. And it’s really our fault Renshu is facing judgment now rather than later.
>>
>>4529144
>My sins are as dark as his, my desire to change as true. I accept this burden.

What is a bit of the worst torture in the known universe between friends. We really do need to stop bothering the courts though, it may stain our reputation after we die.
>>
> Agree to the terms
WE SHALL ENDURE
>>
>>4529188
>>4529479
>>4529495
>>4529680
going to hell for vorpal bun. Writing.
>>
>>4529930
Renshu so owes us one for this.
Lets cash it in on "Do an exceptional job in this test please"
>>
"Deal." You say looking straight at the scowling face of Yánluówáng. "If that is what it takes to give my friend a second chance then so be it." Renshu looks up, a broken man and wide eyed.

"No." He whispers. "Don't do it. Not like this, my friend. Not like this." You kneel next to the rabbit.

"I'll be back." You say. "Together we'll work to make you the man you wish to be."

"You don't understand. This is hell Tai Lung. Not some kind of mortal torture. All your training, all you strength means nothing here." Renshu whispers. "Turn back now. Leave me here and take care of Xin Lan. You don't need to do this." You shake your head.

"And what do I tell them?" You say. "That I left you here to be damned forever?"

"Yes." Renshu replies. "Yes, so you can go back to the others. I was just a tag along and I'll cherish our time forevermore should the Gods give me the mercy of even a second of respite but you don't have to do this." He begs. "Just...go." You stand and look at Yánluówáng.

"I'm ready to go." You say. The great judge nods and motions to the two men besides you. They both give you looks of unfathomable pity.

"I hope you know what you're doing." The man in black says as he clamps shackles on to your wrists.

"Good luck." The man in white adds. "Because you won't have it and you'll find no mercy down there." You open your mouth to say something but all that comes out are screams and your wrists burn from the heat of the shackles before they snap from the sheer weight. You fall to your knees as hellish imps descend upon you and drag you away...
>>
Court 2: The Court of Judge Chujiang

You screams are neverending as they mingle with the wails of damned. These were no mere screams of suffering that you've heard in your lifetime. This was true suffering beyond any you could comprehend. Their screams resonate with yours and tear at your soul, threatening to rip you asunder. Mercifully, if in your pained state you could call it that, such a thing does not happen but the vestige of that feeling is fleeting as a voice cuts through the unholy din. "You have been found guilty of physical violence unto others! Your punishment shall fit the crime!" The large judge shouts and the imps drag you towards a large cloud of steam. The vapors themselves burn at your flesh, peeling your skin and causing your fur to fall off as you're slowly cooked alive just before you're thrown into the volcanic stream. Your screams of agnoy are cut short as you fall into the river and begin to drink in water. Your vision vanishes as your eyes are cooked and ruined, your lungs and throat burned away by the impossibly hot liquids. Your mind can only process two things, pain and the wish for death but death never comes and the pain never ceases. Lost in the sea of misery, you lose track of time before you're pulled out, a cooked and charred carcass, and you hear the judge once more. "Furthermore, you have defiled holy sites and such you are condemned to drowning in the Pool of Defiled Blood!"

You struggle to break free from the grip of the demons as they pull you away but your muscles are ruined and your struggles only serve to excacerabate your agony. You're thrown into the pools and the slick and viscous blood begins to fill your ruined lungs. Despite their condition your body somehow still struggles to breathe and you feel your chest burn and tighten. In utter darkness, you can only feel the blood cause your burns to flare up and your lungs collapse but still death does not come...

Court 3: The Court of Judge Songdi

Centuries pass...or perhaps it was mintues...maybe seconds before you're pull out and thrown to the ground. You open your eyes and find yourself whole once more as you look up to find the glaring face of another Judge. "Your crimes include the disprespect of the lives of others. Your punishment shall be that of your ilk. Removal of your heart!" The shackles keep you immobile as an imp throws you on your back and his bony little hand punches right through your ribs. Your chest caves in and blood causes you to choke on your screams as your still beating heart is torn right out of your chest. "For inciting the flames of unrest, your punishment shall include you to be burned by the very fires you stoked."

A chain wraps around your next as your dragged to a pillar. Your back is seared by the red hot column as your chained to it and your mind refuses to go out and give you respite from the torture. Flames erupt all around you and your body slowly begins to give out as you're cooked alive.
>>
Court 4: The Court of Judge Wuguan

"For crimes against your siblings, I sentence you!" The judge calls out. You wish you could say the eternal pain has dulled your senses, that the torture has caused you to hide in the farthest recesses of your mind but such mercies do not exsist in Diyu. Your senses are as sharp as ever as you're thrown into a concave. You look around, wild eyed and fearful, for your next form of pain and too late you realize the position your in. More imps come forth, carrying a large rock, and you realize that you're in a grind stone. The first impact shatters your bones. The second ruptures your organs. The final attack is merely an attempt to grind you into a paste and the world goes dark as you feel your head collapse.

Court 5: The Court of Judge Yanluo
"For the crime of plotting the death of others for money. I sentence you!" You struggle to turn your body in the air as your push off a cliff into a mountain of knives. The knives, in their infinite sharpness, impale you with ease and refuse to allow you to stick. You slide down for an eternity as the knife continuously slice your body to shreds...

Court 7: The Court of Judge Taishan
"For the crime of lies and decit. Punishment awaits!" You are chained to another pillar as imps circle around it, each one pulling your tongue out to clip it away with dull scissors. It seems that no matter how many circle around, they never finish cutting out your tongue completely and attempts to scream only cause the cuts to be incomplete, forcing them to tear the peice out by hand.

Court 9: The Court of Judge Pingdeng
"Those that have arrived in my halls have all sinned. Punishment here is not tied to a crime but to serve as a reminded of your past life so that your misdeeds will forever be seared into your mind." The judge says as you are forced to undergo your old punishments once again. No matter how much you struggle, beg, or scream, the results are the same. There is no appealing to the courts of hell and their judges. No begging, no mercy...
>>
Court 1: The Court of Judge Yánluówáng

You tremble, a sobbing mass of quivering muscle, and you can feel the memories of your punishments in Hell slowly fade away from your memory but you can still feel them, distantly, in your very soul as if you had a nightmare before that too fades. The shackles had been removed from your wrist but when that happened you cannot say. You struggle to your feet and find your body as it was so very long ago, when you were full of bravado. Everything feels hollow and false but the feeling fades away as everything reasserts itself and mercifully does not linger. You shake your head and stand, panting. "I...I fufilled my end of the deal." You say quietly. "Now I ask you for you end...please." You say. Yánluówáng's voice booms throughout the halls once more.

"Very well...know that was but a taste of what is to come for your friend should you fail in your task. And for you should there be no improvement in 7 years. You are free to return. Do not darken my halls again." Renshu wanders up to you, freed from his bonds and shell shocked.

He helps you stay steady, "Come, my friend. Let us leave." He says quietly, holding back sobs. "Our friends await." All you can do is nod as the two of you come back to your bodies...

---

You gasp and sit up straight as you open your eyes and look around in panic. A cloth falls from your face and you can hear footsteps running to you. "They're alive! Oh thank Gods, they're alive." Ming shouts and chokes back tears. "Oh Gods...I don't...oh Gods..." Is all she can say. You look around and see Renshu sitting up next to you. The two of you lock eyes and turn away for a moment before a white blur tackles the two of you and holds you tight. Xin Lan holds the two of you tightly, not moving and not saying anything but they didn't have too.

>What do you say?
>Ask where the others are.
>Ask how long has it been.
>Ask if something happened while you were away.
>Write in.


[Your time in Hell has been undescribable and though you cannot remember your time there, it still has shaken you to your very core. You've lost your Inner Peace and your connection to the spirits has been greatly diminished until you can come to terms with what has occured.]
>>
>>4529992
>Be silent and hug the others. We do need it.

We've lost peace, but it can be found again. We cannot regain a lost friend, the trade was worth it.
>>
>>4530000
Nice.
Gotta say though, I feel slightly sick contemplating what exactly we just went through, and what we are invariably going to suffer again when we die again for the last time. We razed a city-town twice, there isn't very many things we can do to turn the lights back on in that dark room. It's just......going to fucking suck.
>>
>>4530000
Definitely nice.
>>4530015
Small mercies but the second time you attacked the Valley of Peace, it was evacuated and you only fought Po. And you have saved two cities from destruction so you're certainly doing much better than Renshu. Unless of course, there is no progress by the halfway mark in which case you take on some of his crimes. All around, not fun but there's still hope yet. I'm not too good at the doom and gloom and not a real fan of it but you did go to hell so I had to do something.
>>
>>4530040
"Better than Renshu" is like being warmer than absolute zero.

Anyway.....Inner peace. Understanding exactly what we are. I sense that we will need quite a bit of meditation, perhaps it's something to bond with Renshu over.
>>
>>4530000
Just hugging. That's what you need right now. Writing.
>>
You don't say anything. You're not sure what to say nor do you want to say anything. You simply sit there with your friends in your arms, content to be back with them. Content that you did the right thing...but doubt lingers. It tugs at your heart for a moment before you push it away. Of course it was. You had given your friend a second chance to make things right. To amend the mistake you made and nearly damned him to an eternity in hell. You brought back your best friend's brother back to life. Not some facsimile or as a wraith. Renshu was truly alive. You pull everyone closer and rest your head on theirs. You felt tired, exhausted emotionally and all you wanted to do was sleep. You're afraid because you're unsure if it's normal exhaustions from communing with the spirits or something more sinister.

Worry gnaws at you and you close your eyes. Things will settle. You tell yourself. Just give it some time. You're not sure how long you and your friends hold on to one another but after a while you hear Xin Lan speak. "Big guys says I'm not supposed to hold my feelings in..." They say quietly. "You hurt me...made me worry. I couldn't breathe...I thought I wasn't going to see you again." Renshu pulls them close to their chest and holds them tight. He gently strokes the top of their head as he whispers,

"I would never intentionally hurt you little one...not like this. Not in any way." He rests his forehead against Xin Lan's and the two drop their ears. "I'm sorry...I'm so very sorry." He whispers. "I just want to be better. For you. I just want you to be a better man than me." Xin Lan doesn't reply and only holds on to their brother.

"You also made me worry." Xin Lan says glancing at you. "You wouldn't wake up. We tried everything. I thought you died again."

"I'm sorry." You say quietly. "I didn't mean to make you worry as well. I just wanted to bring Renshu back..."

"Thank goodness." Luo says with relief as he comes down from the stairs. "My friends...you're unharmed." He says. "You did it...my boy you really did it!" He says happily. You and your friends let each other go, albeit reluctantly, to look at the old ram. "Oh thank the Gods." He says. "What happened?" He asks. "You went into a trance and before we knew it... you were screaming and flailing and then...then you went still." Ming looks guilty.

"You fell into a coma." She says. "You were basically dead. Your pulse was so weak...you were barely breathing. There was nothing I could do."

>What do you say?
>Tell your friends about what happened. Everything including your trip to Hell.
>Tell your friends the basics. You went and bargined with the Great Judge. Tell them of Renshu's time limit.
>Don't say anything. Simply tell them you're not ready to talk about it just yet.
>Write in.
>>
>>4530130
>Don't say anything. Simply tell them you're not ready to talk about it just yet.

We need time to recover. We aren't fit to dump everything on our friends right now after what we just went through.
>>
>>4530130
>Tell them renshu's bargain, but we don't want to talk about anything.
>Renshu, you can tell them about it when I go to sleep but....Just promise me that you'll make that worth it.

We are so so tired. Maybe we should get something to eat while the others talk. But they need to know about the bargain.
>>
>>4529985
>>4529989
>>4529992

Boy, that was brutal. I feel like just reading this could move one on path of penitence in real life desu.
>>
>>4530165
I know right? It's an agony.
Anyway, you got the deciding vote.
>>
>>4530130
>>Don't say anything. Simply tell them you're not ready to talk about it just yet.

"I... think I need a while to process what happened."

Cry a little. You're back with friends.
>>
>>4530142
>>4530183
We don't want to talk. Not right now. Writing.
>>
"Nothing. I don't feel ready to talk about it...not right now." You say quietly as you pull your friends back into a hug and cry quietly as you rest your head on theirs. You can feel your tears come down face and land on them. Your friends say nothing but simply hold on to you once more. "I need some time." You whisper. "Just a bit of time." You're tired. So very tired and it feels like you can't pull into your reserves to push through like you always can. But still you continue, you eventually let go of your friends and stand. They look at you with immense worry but say nothing and only stand alongside with you. You wipe your eyes and ignore the heaviness in your mind. "What's...what's the situation Xin?" You ask wearily. Xin Lan wipes their eyes as well and nods.

"The monsters never stepped into the library. I waited for about 20 minutes before heading down. Good thing I did too. Our exit is blocked." They say.

"It seems the exit is covered in rubble." Luo says. "It seems now that the circle is gone the Library has returned to it's state after the attack. Mei Ling has been attempting to dig our way out. We've not made any serious attempt to move much. Though we're trapped down here, we're also safe from attacks. We thought it best to wait for you to return to us before we attempted to breach the exit." You nod.

"Let's see what we can do." You say. "I've had my fill of this place." You make your way up the stairs and your friends follow. The staircase is as you left it. Damaged and bloody with the traps already set off and arrows littered here and there. At the top you see Mei Ling picking at a wall of rubble though with not much enthusiam. She perks up when she sees you, however, and stands.

"Hey you're back!" She says excitedly before getting a look at you. Her face drops and she goes quiet. "The...the wall's right here. Been trying to dig us out...haven't made much progress." She admits. You say nothing and place a hand on the wall to feel the weight of the rubble.

"Stand back." You say quietly and Mei Ling backs off a bit. You take a breath and pull your arms back before thrusting both palms out and striking the wall. The rocks and wood that formed the blockade are blasted out by the force of the impact, leaving the remains of the doorway clear. Sunlight shines through the opening and you shield your eyes as you step out into the ruined library. You step into a carpet of ash and see that there was no longer a roof above your head. The aisles of shelves were long gone, burned away in the flames and you can see no remnants of the scrolls and books that once lined this small library.

"Impossible." Ming says quietly as she steps out of the stairway. "There's nothing left...but we were just here. The building was here." She says as she digs into her bag. "I still have the books!" She announces. "I..." She goes silent in utter confusion.
>>
"It seems like we managed to pull a few things from the memory." Renshu says. "Perhaps a mixture of the circle failing and then being forced to explode?"

"I too have my books." Luo says. "I feel like we may never fully know how all this works. But let us be thankful that we managed to save a few things and even moreso that we all came out together."

"As long as it's all over, I say we head out." Mei Ling says then looks at you. "It is over, right?" Renshu steps forward and nods.

"The town is silent." He says. "The spirits no longer linger here. They have moved on and so should we."

"Good." Mei Ling replies. "I say we go find a place to sleep and eat. We've been up all night. I'm exhausted." Your group doesn't argue and you all head back towards the woods. As you travel, you can see the ash finally move due to the wind. Your footsteps stay in the ground and the town is no longer eerily silent. You walk at least an hour into the forest surrounding the town, wanting to get as far away from the village though you don't want to admit it to your friends. Finally you all decide to settle down and make camp. You help set it up, relying on habit and making a fire despite it being the middle of the day. The flames bring some slight comfort. The warmth and the snapping and crackling of the wood seem to at least help center yourself on the idea that you're back home. You and your friends don't speak much, all of you exhausted and worried over the events of the last few hours, and simply find a place to set your bedrolls down and sleep.

>"For the crime of plotting the death of others for money. I sentence you!" You struggle to turn your body in the air as your push off a cliff into a mountain of knives. The knives, in their infinite sharpness, impale you with ease and refuse to allow you to stick. You slide down for an eternity as the knife continuously slice your body to shreds...

You awake with a gasp, your body drenched in sweat. Instinctively you grab and feel everywhere you can for injuries but find none. The feeling of pain lingers a bit before fading away, along with the dream itself. You hold your head in your hand and look over to your friends. They're all fast asleep around the dying campfire. You slowly come to realize that it's the middle of the night and you stand to feed more logs into the flames and keep your friends warm. Soon enough you find yourself wandering the camp, unable to convince yourself to go back to sleep. You come to the edge of the campsite and simply sit down to stare at the night sky. Like the first night after your escape from the Valley of Peace, it looks vast and infinite now that you're no longer locked up and contained...but the feeling is no longer there. It feels dulled and jaded. You vaugely acknowledge the sound of movement behind you.

"I'm sorry." Renshu says quietly as he stands next to you and looks at the sky as well. He didn't need to explain what he was sorry about.

>What do you say?
>Write in.
>>
>>4530284
>"Make it worth it Renshu, I can't do it again. I don't think I can do that ever again. We.....Just make it worth it."

I don't think we can articulate what's in our head or heart. And I don't think meditation can help yet. But maybe we can talk to Shenlong instead of going to sleep when we are done with talking to Renshu.
Learn about his friend the peacemaker, it will take our mind off it.
>>
>>4530293
>I.... just make it worth it
Not we.
>>
>>4530293
Taking this. Writing.
>>
"Make it worth it Renshu, I can't do it again." You say quietly, not looking at the rabbit. "I don't think I can do that every agian. I...just make it worth it." Renshu says nothing for a while as he watches the night with you.

"I will." He replies. "Because this no longer just concerns me." He holds his hands to his chest and closes his eyes. "I have a heartbeat." He says quietly before opening his eyes. "Tai Lung...you've done more for my family and me that anyone has ever done in our lives. You've given us mercy when we had none. Hope when we only saw darkness. You've given me back my little sister not once but twice. I litterally owe you my life. Should you wanted it, I'd serve you unquestionably until my death. But knowing you, that's not something you'd want." He says. "Even now I can feel that."

"You're right." You say looking at him. "I don't want a slave or servant...I just want you to be better."

"And I wish to give you my life." Renshu replies. "Because I owe you nothing less than that. Because you deserve nothing less than that. Not after all you've done for Xin Lan and me." Renshu digs through his robe and draws a sheathed knife. You half expected it to be like his younger sibling's but as he pulls it free from its sheathe it's just a simple knife. "So I'll give you my life. My loyalty."

"Renshu what-" You starts to ask but Renshu drags the knife across his palm. Blood begins to well up from the wound.

"I offer you my life." Renshu says calmly. "Not as a slave or a servant but as your blood brother. Here and now, I make the vow to honor you, the man who has given me everything. I vow to be the man Xin Lan needs me to be. To be the man you want me to be. To be someone you can look at and be proud of. Not a day of these 13 years will go by with out me bettering myself. This I swear upon my blood. This oath I take to be bound in blood. If not ours then in my own." Renshu holds out his bloody palm and the knife in the other hand.

>What do you do? Do you become Renshu's blood brother?
>Yes.
>No.
>Write in.
>>
>>4530376
Now I'm going to ask a question here, just to make sure it's crystal.

What exactly is a blood brother in china/ chinese mythology?

Because I'm a bong, this sorta shit means "closer than family, we're in this to the bitterest end" being best friends +++.
Is this the same?
>>
>>4530379
>"closer than family, we're in this to the bitterest end" being best friends +++.
Yep that's exactly how I mean it here. No mythical subtext here just a man swearing his life to yours. Brothers in arms and all that.
>>
>>4530384
That's a pretty potent symbol of loyalty there. Some magic's gonna come of it.

>>4530376
>Yes

As far as I see it, our fates are bound together anyway. We've done, as he says, so much for our friends that this seems to be just a formality.
No idea what our oath should be, but I'll leave that to another naon
>>
>>4530392
>That's a pretty potent symbol of loyalty there. Some magic's gonna come of it.
I could certainly come up with some kind of magical effect for this oath but at the moment Renshu simply wants to show he's serious about his loyalty to you. He wouldn't try to pull some shady or hidden magic on this. You've brought him back to life, allowed him to travel in peace with theach only remaining family he has and loves, and have done what he thought was not possible (again) and actually helped them get their emotions back in dome capacity. If TL would have allowed it and they weren't both trying to redeem themselves, Renshu definitely would have served you unquestionably. But you're not a warlord. You're his friend and one who's done the impossible more than once for his family. He legitimately, in his mind, cannot offer you anything other than his life as compensation without feeling like he's insulting you.
>>
>>4530417
By "magic" I had meant more of a jab at "********* is magic"

And in a more cynical expectation, the not so uncommon trope of "Betraying your blood brother causes the worst curse you can imagine, times three."
>>
>>4530425
I do like that Tai Lung started as a man who wanted power to be immortalized in legend and worshipped by all and has become one who now has one swearing undying loyalty to him because he sacrificed his inner peace simply to give him a shot at bettering himself. Had TL gotten his way and become the dragon warrior, I figure he'd have killed Renshu and Xin Lan on the spot in some power mad trip under the pretense of "Justice". Just two completely different people.
>>
>>4530376
>yes

I guess, we're in it together anyway.
And now we have much better idea just how long, as a bare minimum, our journey is going to get.
>>
>>4530457
Tai-Lung of old would have ripped Xin's throat out in the graveyard, if not sooner.

Renshu would have probably given them a good run for their money without dragon style kung fu [which I think Po will accidentally create an equal style to, because he's Po], but ultimately not been able to tell Renshu was.....well, a murdering piece of shit. He's just too good at lying.
>>
>>4530476
Got any ideas about any paticular special oath other than, "I'm bonded with you, come Daiyu or Ancestors"?
>>
>>4530483
I mean, the vote that won during that time was threatening to dismember Xin Lan if they lied to us so I believe it.
>>4530487
I got one in mind if nothing comes up. It's fairly generic but it'll do. I'm always open for suggestions.
>>
>>4530493
"While blood pumps in my veins and air fills my lungs, I will stand with you and commit my efforts to forging a better you alongside you, as I hope to be a man you can be proud to call brother. A better man.
My life is your life and your life is my life, your victory is mine and my victory is yours, your loss is my loss and my loss is your loss, your family is mine and mine is yours.
So begins an oath, bound in blood, never to be broken until all else has shattered, sundered and been lost to the river of time."

Hows that?
>>
>>4530392
>>4530476
Becomeing Renshu's blood brother. Writing.

>>4530507
Sounds good to me. Nice write in.
>>
>>4530511
May have cribbed a bit of it from the Tau oathes of bonding
Great.
>>
You look at Renshu and take the knife. Cutting open your palm, you take the rabbit, your brother's hand. "While blood pumps in my veins and air fills my lungs, I will stand with you and commit my efforts to forging a better you alongside you, as I hope to be a man you can be proud to call brother. A better man. My life is your life and your life is my life, your victory is mine and my victory is yours, your loss is my loss and my loss is your loss, your family is mine and mine is yours." You say as you squeeze Renshu's hand.

Renshu's blood seeps between your fingers and yours through his as the life force of each other mingles. "Your burdens are mine and mine are yours. My shoulders to carry yours, yours to carry mine. You're enemies are mine, mine are yours. This I swear, with the heavens as my witness, to be a shield against your foes, to be the shoulder to carry you when you can no longer walk, and to be the light to guide your path as you will for me. As you do for me I will for you. To be the man you are proud to call a brother. To honor your ideals and uphold them and be born anew as a better man. To protect those you hold dear as you protect mine."

Blood drips from both your hands, staining them as your past deeds have done before. Staining them with a new oath. A new conviction. "So begins an oath, bound in blood, never to be broken until all else has shattered, sundered and been lost to the river of time." You say. A breeze flows past the two of you and you think you can faintly feel pride in the air. The two of look at each other's eyes, determination burning in them and shake hands.

"So it is done." Renshu says quietly as he begins to bandage up his arm. "Today marks the beginning. We are more than friends now Tai Lung." He says. "We're family. Tomorrow we'll forge a new path. For you, it may be the same one you've always traveled. For me, it's a I turn my back on my bloody past and walk a new path. For you. For Xin Lan. For Ming." You nod.

"Then we'll see it through to the end." You say. "For better or for worse." You look up at the night sky once more. As you look at the stars, they seem brighter than ever before...

---

"So what do we do now?" Mei Ling asks the next morning as everyone gathers their things. "We saved the town but...the one responsible is still at large."

"Well, what do you know so far?" Ming asks looking up then at you. "What did you guys find out when you were...you know. In the memories?"


>What do you say?
>Bring up what was stolen. The scrolls and the cypher.
>Tell Ming about what you learn on the magic circle.
>Talk about the snow leopard and the raiders.
>Write in.
>>
>>4530580
>Give her a full rundown
>>
>>4530591
Support.
We need to find a high general or an elder royal family member and speak the code phrase.

Now, on our travels we are going to need to train ming and retrain Renshu, to rewire his instincts to less lethal means.
>>
>>4530591
>>4530603
Letting them know what's going down. Writing.
>>
Also, renshu, going from minor antagonist to fucking bloodbrother in a single thread (and just under a month). Damn this rabbit really is fast.
>>
"It's pretty bad." You say as you pack your things. "Those scrolls that were stolen were more than just random books or rare titles. They were maps, lists, and various other things. All of them were written some code."

"The royal imperial cypher." Renshu explains. "Only used for important government documents that are not meant to be seen by the public."

"And guess what was among them?" You ask. "The cypher key. Whoever attacked the village now has the ability to read secret imperial documents." Luo frowns.

"This is not good." He says. "If you said there where maps...then it is possible that this attacker now has the locations of possible fortresses and military camps that the empire might want to keep hidden. They now have the ability to strike at these as well. Granted, these locations will certainly be guarded."

"But they now know how to avoid them." Xin Lan points out. "Which areas have heavier imperial presence and which areas are least guarded."

"It gets worse." You say. Mei Ling looks at you with an eyebrow raised.

"What do you mean it gets worse?" She asks. "How can this get anyworse. We have band of raiders that can avoid the law and can now do it even better."

You look at your friends. "She, the raider leader, has a list of the entire royal family lineage. From the main family to branch families. It was in the code but she now has the key to decode it." The camp goes quiet and the air grows tense.

"My boy...say it's not true." Luo says quietly. "Surely it's not."

"I'm afraid it is." Renshu says. "I read it myself. It seems like the room was meant as a repository of the kingdom's knowledge. A way for the empire to rebuild itself should it have fallen. The list of family names was so the royal family can be reinstated even if from a branch family. It would explain why the library was constantly updated as it was. It was meant to house all of China's knowledge. In such a distant location, not many would notice. It was through your intimate knowledge of stories that we found this detail."

"Then we got to stop them!" Mei Ling says. "If they're willing to burn down towns along China's borders. Imagine what they'll do now that they know every single person tied to the royal family!"

"I was given a secret code phrase." You say. "So that we can deliver this news to the right authorities. We'll have to find a high ranking general or...one of the elder royal family members. They're the only ones who will know of the circle and it's contents."

"Well then let's go look for them!" Mei Ling says.
>>
"Whoa whoa whoa. Let's hold up here." Xin Lan says holding up their hands. "We don't even know where to find a high ranking general or a member of the royal family. Even if we did, how would we contact them? Also..." Xin Lan walks up to you. "We can't go. They'll know you who are. What do you think they'll do when you just walk up to their doorstep and present yourself? They'd never let you walk away free." They whisper. "What about the Sacred Library too?" They say outloud. "What about your quest? Are we just going to give that up?"

"What about the Five?" Ming asks. "Can't we tell them about it? They can help too right?"

>What do you say?
>Say that you're still going to the Sacred Library but you do need to get this information to the right authorities. You all never stepped down from doing the right thing when it fell into your lap. Now isn't the time to change that.
>Ask Mei Ling if she can head back to the city to alert the Five. You can tell her everything she needs to know. This is, after all, the Five's job. You can head to the Sacred Library. Perhaps they will know something that can help.
>Say that the Library can wait. This is more important than your quest, even if it costs you a few years of your bargin, the royal family might be in danger.
>Write in.
>>
>>4530639
To be fair, this thread is the longest thread in the Quest so far. And you did go to hell for the man And he saw it all.

I honestly expected you guys to just fight him and turn him into the Five but you guys wanted to recruit him. Plus that's way cooler than just handing him over to the cops so I'm not complaining. Tai Lung is pretty much a hero at this point.
>>
>>4530645
>Ask Mei Ling if she can head back to the city to alert the Five. You can tell her everything she needs to know. This is, after all, the Five's job.
>As for the rest of us? We have a hunt ahead of us. The five can warn the empire, but we have both the freedom and will to take out the threat without worrying about international relations. We are, after all, outlaws.

Gotta keep up the trend of leaving the five to show up late!
>>
>>4530645
>This is no time to put our own desires above doing the right thing Xin.
>Mei Ling, Luo will you take this news to the 5? We will try and inform the courts ourselves in the meantime.

And I dont get how working to save china would cost us years of our bargain in a way that the library wouldnt also. This is the better option, since it is actively working to save china.
And to find a high ranking general....we need to find the nearest city with a massive army presence in a months quick march
>>
>>4530678
Better than my idea. We are only a month behind them. Tracking an army of raiders shouldnt be too hard.
So supporting this
>>
>>4530682
And since we are sending Mei ling off, dont forget to give her the code phrase, and really we should reveal our identity, so the five will pay attention.

And she deserves to know, after putting up with us.
>>
>>4530680
>>4530682
>>4530686
Sending Mei Ling to tell the Five of what happened. We're going to do our own hunt. Like always, gotta make sure The Five stick to clean up duty as they arrive late. Writing.
>>
>>4530688
Crane started as a janitor, so he has experience!
>>
"Ming has a point." You say. "Mei Ling. Can you tell them about this?" You ask. "You know Crane personally. They won't turn you away." Mei Ling tilts her head.

"You're not coming with?" She asks. "They'll listen to us if all of us show up to tell them." You and your friends look at each other nervously.

"You tell her." Xin Lan says. You frown at them and they shrug. You sigh.

"There's a reason for that." You say awkwardly.

"Yeah?"

"The reason being...is that I am Tai Lung." You say. "So going to them puts us in the rather awkward position of having to escape them. Agian. We had a run in with them about a month ago. Only manged to escape in the confusion."

"They're rather nice people." Ming says. "But they just don't see eye to eye with umm...their methods." She says motioning to you and the rabbits. "But we mean well." She adds quickly. Mei Ling glances between all of you.

"You...you all knew?!" She asks. "He's a criminal! No better than the raiders and you just travel with him?!"

"Now Miss Ling, let's calm down." Renshu says politely. "You've seen what we do. We simply help those we come across. We don't want any trouble. The Tai Lung you know is long gone. Here stands a changed man. One that wishes to redeem himself. Even back when we ran into the Five, he was attempting to save the city. A story you can corroborate with The Five."

"Yeah and we kind of have more important things to worry about." Xin Lan points out. "The raider has the royal family on a hit list remember? Not that you could capture us if you tried." Ming flicks Xin Lan's head.

"What they're trying to say is that we understand how you feel." She says. "But at the moment you have to choose. Do you come after Tai Lung and try to capture him or do you go back to The Five and work to save the lives of the Royal family?" She asks and Luo nods.

"I'm afraid they're right." He says gently. "I understand your desire to do good. You wish to be one of the Five correct? Often times a hero must choose the option that serves the greater good. You have seen what Tai Lung and his friends are capable of. Can you truly say that you can best them alone? More importantly, could you honestly say that the man before you is evil? After all you've seen him do? Are you willing to risk the lives of the royal family for one man?" Mei Ling clenches her fists.

"No...I can't." She grumbles. "You're right. I don't know what your game is...but you did save my life...and you did save the spirits of the villagers." She paces a bit before looking you straight in the eye. "Fine. I'll go and leave you alone. This makes us even for saving my life though!" You shake your head.

"I would never have held that against you." You say.

"But I will tell them where you were." She says. "You still have to awnser for your crimes. You still hurt all those people and I can't just let you walk free like nothing happened."
>>
"That's fair." You say. "All I ask is that you please focus on the raiders first and foremost. There are lives at stake. Once this is taken care of then we can deal with my capture. There is a specific phrase you must give the Generals or Royalty for them to take the situation seriously. 'As the light of the falling sun dies, thus comes the night.' Tell them the head librarian of Yunnan taught you that phrase. Tell the Five that Tai Lung told you about it. That should get everyone to listen to you."

https://youtu.be/4faS_Xd-2Zk

"Just don't expect us to go easy on you when you come after us." Xin Lan says with a grin. "We can be hard to find if we want to."

"Indeed. Train hard, develop your skills. In time you may actually be someone we will have to keep an eye out for." Renshu says with a soft smile. "Perhaps you might even be one of The Five next time we meet."

"Ugh guys! This isn't a game." Ming says rolling her eyes. "Oh who am I kidding. Of course you'd make this a competition." She looks at Mei Ling and smiles politely. "Be safe Mei Ling. Don't push yourself too hard...but they are right. These guys are tough. If you want to be one of the Five and catch us, then you'll have to work hard and do your best. Maybe by then you won't have to catch us. We can show you that we're better people." You smile and feel a warmth in your chest that felt absent recently.

"You heard them." You say. "If you want to catch the best, then you have to be the best. Like I said, we're probably better than The Five." You tease before growing serious. "Mei Ling, I understand all to well what it's like to have ambitions. I also wanted to be a hero when I was growing up but it consumed me, became my obsession. Don't lose your way. Don't forget the true reason you want to be one of The Five. To help people. To protect them. It's not about the fame or glory. When things seem tough then ask for help. If you can remember these things...then you'll end up being a far better person than I ever have. Learn from my mistakes."

Mei Ling looks at all of you seriously and punches the palm of her hand. "Better than The Five? I doubt it! You'll see. We'll find you all once this buisness is done. Take all the time you need to hide and run away. It won't do you any good once I'm on the team." She says with a smirk. "We'll clean up this raider buisness one and for all. You'll see." Luo chuckles and shakes his head.

"Oh the fires of youth. To be young once more..." He says happily. "I'm afriad this is where we must part again my friend."

"You won't be coming with us?" You ask. "But your knowledge can be invaluable." Luo smiles and shakes his head.
>>
"I'm afraid these old bones simply cannot keep up with the fires of your youth." He says happily. "But to be able to have one adventure with you all has been a gift of a lifetime. One that I will cherish forever. For now I will travel with Ling. Her tale is only just beginning and I'm glad to say that yours still has much more to go. I look forward to the stories you will have the next time we meet." Mei Ling looks at Luo with a raised eyebrow.

"Alright, you can come along but you better be able to keep up!" She says turning to walk away. "Remember! You got til this is all over! Better make that hiding spot a good one!"

You smile and shake your head as you wave her goodbye. Luo and Mei Ling vanish into the trees as they head back to the main road while you and your group head in the opposite direction. Towards the your next destination in search of your target, in search of adventure and your redemption.

Heroism is often portayed as great men and women doing great deeds. They stride into battle with justice at their heels and righteousness in their hearts. Striking down their foes in the name of good, crowds of adoring fans rushing to display their gratitude and awe, and them setting off for the next great adventure to spread their deeds across the lands. With the rise of such heroes, it's often forgotten that some of the greatest tales are those that are not told. Such is the fate once again for Tai Lung, the man who saved Zhengyi city. The man who prefered to stay in the background. Some would say this was cowardice, other would claim that he simply lacked the qualities of a hero. This is simply not true. Self sacrifice is one of a hero's greatest qualities. The ability to put aside one's ego and goals for the sake of their fellow man is a tale told since time immemorial. Thus, this is such a tale. The tale of a town long gone, a day that never was, of brotherhood and loyalty, and one man's journey into the very depths of hell...
-Luo Guanzhong "Chronicles of a New Era"


>The Phantom Raid Arc. End.
>>
That's probably it for this thread guys. Things got a bit heavy at the end so I tried to end this on a lighter tone or at the very least that gave hope for the future. 1139 post as of writing this. Wow guys. Thanks so much for participating. Of course this is hopefully not the end. There's still a bad guy to catch!
>>
>>4530766

As always, thank you for this thread, Luo!

Can't wait to see all of the other fights and stuff we'll get to!
>>
>>4530766
Catch you on the flip side Luo
>>
Thread is archived! I'll be posting the new thread tomorrow.
>>
>>4532495

New thread! Let's work towards redemption once more and kick bad guy butt!



Delete Post: [File Only] Style:
[Disable Mobile View / Use Desktop Site]

[Enable Mobile View / Use Mobile Site]

All trademarks and copyrights on this page are owned by their respective parties. Images uploaded are the responsibility of the Poster. Comments are owned by the Poster.